Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Trust me, the more elaborate it is, the better grade you'll get." I assure her.

"Are you sure? Maybe we can leave the backup snakes at home." Luz says nervously.

"But what if you need them?"

"Good point. Ready to go?" Luz asks.

"Not before this!" Mom calls as she walks over to them from the kitchen. "Feliz cumpleaños, cariño." She says as she hugs her eldest.

"Gracias, mamá! No puedo esperar a la fiesta este fin de semana." I smile through the lie.

"You're so lucky your birthday's on a Friday." Luz sighs.

"Don't cause any trouble today, both of you." Mom says while ushering us to the door.

"We wouldn't dream of it." Luz assures.

"Why are you late to class again? We have a competition in one week. And why are you wearing jeans?" Coach Paloma asks.

"Chill out, C.P. With me as Captain, we've got this in the bag. And don't worry, I'll change out in a minute." I assure while tossing my bag on the floor.

"I don't think you're taking this seriously enough. We have routines to clean and Molly still can't get those turns right. Tell everyone to start stretching, I'll be in my office." She scoffs before walking away.

"Palmoa pissed at you again?" Maggie asks.

"Yeah but she'll get over it as usual." I laugh it off.

"Well, happy birthday." She nudges my shoulder. "We should just skip this class. What's the worst that could happen?"

"We get caught and kicked off the team."

"As if that would happen." She laughs.

"Okay, I'll pretend to be sick." I laugh.

I walk over to the middle of the room where everyone can see me. The conversations don't stop but they'll all see what's happening. I prep my turn and go into a triple pirouette before I cover my mouth with my hand.

"I forgot to spot! I- I'm gonna be sick!" I yell before I make a run for it to leave and pick up my bag on the way out.

"Here, I'll help you to the nurses office." Maggie rushes after me. The door slams shut and we both erupt in laughter.

"Maybe we can go check on my sister's book report." I laugh.

"The freshman? Lame. You only turn sixteen once, let's get out of here."

"Not so fast." Mr. Hal stops us.

"Princy-H! Good to see you." I try but he doesn't look impressed at all.

"My office, now." He says sternly.

"Buzzkill." Maggie whispers.

He takes Maggie in first to talk. The office staff just gives me annoyed looks. I'm in here at least once a week so they're all kinda tired of me. My arms are crossed and my headphones are in. My foot taps to the beat and my head even moves slightly.

"Y/N?" Luz speaks up and my eyes widen.

"No, no, no, what are you doing here?"

"So, the book report didn't go well to say the least." She sighs while taking a seat beside me. "Long story short, I lost the extra snakes and they're calling Mamá."

"Dios mío, esto es muy malo." I whisper.

"What did you do?" Luz asks.

"I skipped class and got caught."

"Again?" She sighs. "You're in here all the time. What is mom gonna say?"

"So are you, hermanita. No te preocupes por mí, estaré bien." I assure her.

"Y/N, your turn." Mr. H calls from his office as Maggie walks out with a smile.

"Was it bad?" I ask.

"Not at all. She just said I should try to be better because of my potential." She shrugs as I stand up.

"How many times to I have to tell you it's N/N?" I ask.

"Take a seat, Miss Noceda." He says almost bored as the door shuts behind me.

"What's up?" I ask while leaning back in the chair.

"What's up is that I'm getting sick of this and I'm worried about you." He starts.

"That's totally not fair, you weren't worried about Maggie!" I defend.

"Maggie is one of the smartest and well rounded students at our school, she'll be fine. But you, you're in here so much and it's like you don't care at all." He sighs.

"I have straight A's and I'm the Captain of the drill team." I scoff.

"You have so much potential you're wasting." He tries.

"So, I won't act out. Can I go back to class now?" I ask tiredly.

"No, you can't. You're so smart but you don't apply yourself as much as you should. Who do you want to be in ten years? A delinquent selling garbage on Etsy? Or do you want to be successful? Sooner or later we're gonna have to take serious action and suspend you."

"Look, I'm trying to be good. For my mom and my sister but everyone's on my case all the time. If you want to kick me out of this place just like my other schools, so be it. I promise that I try to be a good kid. But no one will ever be on my side. How many times have I taken the fall for my idiot friends who get us in trouble? That's why I'm in here so much. I don't want to be a bad kid, Mr. H." I try my hardest to convince him.

"Is this because of your dad?"

"What? No, no, no why would you even- what?" I ask before finally shutting up.

"Look, we don't have to talk about it. I'm not a guidance counselor for a reason. But please try and get your act together. Just think about what you want to do with your life, and what you're gonna do to make it happen. If you don't figure out something, it's only a matter of time before-"

"I get kicked out?"

"That's not what I wanted to say."

"You think I'm trouble just like everyone else, don't you?" I ask as he looks down at her desk.

"Do you mind bringing your sister in here? Since you're related you can stay in here so your mom can see both of you." He says quietly. I just stand up and roll my eyes as I walk to the door.

"Luz, ven aquí." I call to her before slumping back in my seat.

"And that's the end." Luz smiles.

"The end of what?" Mamá asks.

"My book report." She says proudly before the snake hisses and bites her doll. "I think I knocked it out of the park."

"Your book report is why you're in here." Principal Hal gestures to the door where we can see two students running by screaming and snakes biting their heads.

"Oh. That's where the backup snakes were."

"And what were you going to do with this?" Mom holds up several firecrackers tied together.

"That was for the Act Three closer."

"Mija, I love your creativity, but it's gotten out of hand. Do you remember why you were in the principal's office the last three times? We all love that you express yourself, but if you can't learn to separate fantasy from reality, you may need to spend the summer here." She holds out a pamphlet for Reality Check Summer camp.

"Don't worry, Mom. I won't let you down. No more weirdness!" The snake in Luz's hand suddenly jumps out and bites the principal. He falls to the ground with a yell while the snake hisses and I try not to laugh. "That doesn't count, right?"

"Like I said, the bus leaves today at 4:30 and you'll both get a full pardon from this last month of school." The principal says shakily as he climbs back onto his chair.

"I'm sorry, did you just say us both?" I ask nervously.

"You would rather Luz go alone? And you need to deal with the consequences of your actions as well. I'll take you guys home early to pack." She sighs.

"Oh! Oh, my babies! Now, don't worry. Summer camp is only going to be for three months. You'll be so busy balancing checkbooks and learning to...appreciate public radio, the time will fly by!" Mom tells us as we stand there with our bags.

"But I don't like any of that stuff. I like editing anime clips to music and- and reading fantasy books with convoluted backstories." Luz tries.

"Mija, your fantasy world is holding you back. Do you have any friends? Real ones, not imagined or drawn or reptilian?" She asks as Luz walks slowly over to the trash bin. "Summer camp is a chance to make some friends, but you have to try. Can you do that?"

"Yes, Mom." Luz puts her book into the trash can. That's when mom's phone vibrates in her purse.

"Oh. I gotta go to work. Your bus is coming soon. Text me when you get there. Cuídate mucho, niñas. Qué te vaya bien!"

"Bye, Mom." Luz says as we both watch her leave. She then gasps and starts rummaging through the bin.

"Dude, what's your problem?"

"Where is it? Where is it?" She panics.

A little owl boots and gets our attention. Her book sticks out of the bag in his beak. It turns and flies away.

"Tiny trash thief!"

"Get away before that thing bites you!" I shout, chasing after her and the owl.

Luz chases the owl as I chase her. She pauses when we reach a creepy abandoned house, but the owl continues right inside. Luz runs inside with me hot on her trail. What was once an old house turns into the inside of a tent which is totally freaky.

"Stop adorably hopping away, you‐ huh?" Luz stops and looks around the tent, which is full of old odds and ends.

"Whoever has this much junk should be on Hoarders or something." I mumble.

"Whoa. I thought I had a lot of weird stuff. But this? This is impressive." Luz admits.

"I'll buy you another book, let's just go." I whisper and tug at her sleeve.

"Finally, you're back." A woman speaks. "Now let's see what we've got here. Garbage. Garbage. Garbage. Now, this...this will make me rich." She says before taking out Luz's book. "And this...oh, this will make good kindling.

"Excuse me, sorry, it's mine, thank you!" Luz runs back into the tent and heads for the door where I stand but it folds up before we can walk through it and disappears.

"You're not going anywhere." She says before Luz runs away.

"Is that your sister?" The older woman sighs.

"Little sister, yeah." I nod awkwardly.

"What's your name, kid?"

"Y/N."

"Do you mind watching my stand while I go debrief her on this place?" She asks.

"I guess I don't mind. What do you mean this place?" I ask nervously.

"The Boiling Isles? The Demon Realm?" She says before walking away.

I look around at people walking by with weirdly pointing ears. If I didn't read Percy Jackson or Harry Potter in fifth grade, I'd assume I'm at a strange cosplay convention. Okay, don't freak out. Telling myself that doesn't help at all but at least I'm not at that dumb summer camp.

The woman brings Luz back and sits her down on a stool. She looks more terrified than I am even though this is her dream land. But I'm already coming up with ideas in my head. This lady doesn't seem like she's trying to abduct us or anything. I'm sure if we asked for a map she'd give us one or tell us where to get one.

"I'm so sorry! I just wanted my book! If you're gonna eat my skin, just make it quick! Just do it now!" Luz shouts.

"Eat you? Why would I eat...a potential customer?" The woman asks almost excitedly. "Can I offer you a human foot filled with holes? A bar of green human candy? Oh, oh! How about this black shadow box that reflects only sadness?"

"That's not all it can do. Here, let me see it." Luz takes the tv and grabs two batteries from a dish.

She then puts the batteries in and presses the power button. A jazzercise video start playing with loud music. Suddenly, several customers and vendors stop at the noise in amazement. Then, they all start bidding excitedly on the vintage piece of tech.

"What did you say your name was?"

"I'm Luz. Luz Noceda."

"Well, Luz, that was pretty clever...for a human." The woman compliments in a weird way.

"That's kind of a weird thing for another human to say." Luz says and I just shake my head.

"Oh, dear child," She takes off her bandana to reveal pointed ears. "I'm not like you. I'm Eda the Owl Lady, the most powerful witch on the Boiling Isles!"

"A witch?"

"I am a respected, feared‐"

"Busted!" A guard shouts before smashing the TV. All of the customers run away screaming. Eda hops down from the table.

"Eda the Owl Lady, you are wanted for misuse of magic and demonic misdemeanors." They tell her.

"Whoa! Witch criminal!" Luz peeks from under the table.

"How could you possible misuse magic?" I ask.

"You are hereby ordered to come with me to the Conformatorium."

"Would you guys quit following me around? I haven't done squat."

"And you two are coming too...for fraternizing with a criminal." They say, grabbing us.

"Wh‐what? That's not cool!"

"Just don't bite anyone" I roll my eyes.

"Oh, all right, all right, you win. Just let me get my stuff." Eda reaches under the table and grabs her staff, swinging it at the guard. He falls to the ground with a grunt. Eda spins her staff and taps the bottom of it on the table, making all her stuff float in midair. "Whoops. Can't forget this."

Eda reaches into her hair and pulls out the key, pressing the eye to summon the portal door. She closes her hand into a fist, making the tablecloth wrap itself around all of her stuff. She sticks her staff through the bundle and starts running.

"Follow me, humans."

"This is crazy. If we die here, our mom's gonna kill us!" Luz yells as we all run.

"Ha! I won't let 'em hurt you. Humans like you are much more valuable to me alive than dead."

"Wait. What's that supposed to‐"

Eda jumps, pulling all of us onto her staff. We take off into the sky as the guard barely makes it. But I gotta admit, flying on this takes a lot of upper body strength.

We fly to a tower as Eda explains everything and Luz fan-girls. The place is pretty impressive but at this point, I just want to go off on my own. We land in front of it but I can still sense Luz's nerves.

"Aren't you worried about those guards finding us?" Luz asks.

"Yeah, if we're gonna get chased again, I'd like to know now." I add.

"Nope. My house has a state‐of‐the‐art defense system." She says confidently.

"Hoot‐hoot! Password, please!" The bird thing speaks.

"We got no time for this, Hooty. Let us in." Eda pokes his eyes.

"All right, all right! Geez! You never want to have any fun! Ow! Hoot!" Hooty complains before opening his mouth wide enough to completely cover the door.

We all walk in and see the marvelous place. It's lit up nicely and looks straight out of a Disney show.

"Welcome to the Owl House! Where I hide away from the pressures of modern life. Also the cops. Mm, also ex‐boyfriends." She chuckles.

"This place is beautiful! Do you live here all alone?" Luz asks before thudding footsteps shake the house.

"Actually, I have a roommate."

"Who dares intrude upon I, the king of demons?" A creature asks before he squeaks a rubber ducky.

"Ay, que lindo!" Luz runs forward and scoops it up in a hug. "Eda, he's so cute! Who's a widdle guy? Who's a widdle guy? Is it you? Is it you?"

"No! I don't know who your little guy is! Eda, who is this monster? OH NO, THERE'S ANOTHER ONE!" It yells before I hurry to drag Luz away from him.

"Oh, this is Luz and Y/N, the humans. They're here to help us with our little... situation." Eda tells him.

"Oh! Hooray!"

"Wait, wait, wait. I don't like the sound of this 'situation'." Luz speaks up.

"Just...let me explain." She draws some sort of magical circle that shows her story. "King was once a mighty king of demons, until his Crown of Power was stolen, and he became...this.

"You mean this little bundle of joy?"

"The crown is being held by the evil Warden Wrath and locked away behind a magical force field that only a human can break through. A human like you. If you help us retrieve his crown, we'll send you back to your realm. So whaddya say? Plus, who could say no to this cute face?"

"No! Please don't encourage her!"

"Some things in your story aren't making sense, Owl Lady. If there are no other humans here, how is there a door that can only be opened by a human?" I scoff.

"No idea. I don't make the rules for magical and ominous doors. Are you two in or out? I mean, we're kinda your only way home." Eda tells them.

"So we don't really have a choice, do we?" Luz asks.

"Nope. Now, we've got no time to lose."

"Soon, Mr. Ducky, we shall drink the fear of those who mocked us."

"Where are we going?" Luz asks.

"Somewhere super fun."

"The Conformatorium, a place for those considered unsuitable for society."

"Whoa. These guys really have the hots for you." Luz notices.

"Yep. But we were never caught because we're too slippery." Eda flatters herself.

"Try to catch me when I'm covered in grease. I'm a squirmy little fella." King says before he falls off of Luz's head. "You and I will sneak up to the top of the tower, where they're holding my crown."

"And I'm gonna make sure the warden's distracted. Come with me, Scoob." Eda gestures to me.

"Scoob?" I ask but she just shrugs it off.

"Will I need a disguise? I've been waiting to use this!" She pulls her hood on and flicks up some cat ears. "Meow, meow."

"It's hideous."

"Oh, you'll fit right in." Eda taps the bottom of her staff against the ground, creating a round glowing platform. She steps away from it. "Hang on tight."

The platform rises, floating all the way up to a window in the tower. It disappears suddenly, forcing Luz to grab the edge of the window sill and King to cling to her feet. Eda, tosses her staff and casually sits down on it with me following her.

"Meet you guys at the top of the tower." Eda says before we take off. "Warden Wrath's office should be this way."

"If I throw water on you will you melt?" I ask out of genuine curiosity.

"No! That's a terrible stereotype you humans made up." She scoffs.

"I didn't pay attention when we learned about the Salem Witch Trials." I shrug.

"Let's stop here, it's the scout break room. Let's listen in." Eda hops off of her staff.

"Remember when they left us on top of that mountain, dude? That was insane!" One of them says.

"Belos definitely has odd ways of testing strength." Another shakes their head

"Who's Belos?" I whisper to Eda.

"The Emperor."

"The Day of Unity is gonna be the longest day of my life." Another one groans.

"It'll all be worth it. And hey, did you hear that the Golden Guard is next in line to lead the coven if Lilith dies or something?" The first one laughs.

"Let's go, Wrath's office isn't too far from here." Eda says before getting back on the staff.

"You never said anything about an Emperor." I mumble as I get on the staff too.

"He's a complete Bonehead. He wants to restrict all use of wild magic which it totally bunk! No one sees anything wrong with it though. He locks away magic with sigils and forces wild witches into covens. That's why the feds are after me."

"That's terrible."

"That crown doesn't give him any powers, does it?" Luz asks.

"Uh, no. Oh, look at us. King and I don't have much in this world. We only have each other. So if that dumb crown is important to him, it's important to me. And besides, us weirdos have to stick together, you know? Well, we owe you one. Now, let's get out of here before the warden finds us and loses his head."

"Too late." Warden Wrath's hand turns into a blade, and with an easy swing he decapitates Eda. Luz catches her head.

"Ow! Oh, I hate it when that happens."

"Eda! Are you okay?" Luz and I yell at the same time.

"Yeah. This just happens when you get older." Eda sighs.

"Does it?"

"Finally, I have you cornered, Eda the Owl Lady. My guards could never get you, but I knew if I took your pet's toy, you'd come running." He crumbles King's crown.

"No! My power!"

"What do you want with me? I've never actually broken any of your stupid laws... in front of you." Eda tries.

"I want you...to go out with me."

"Wha...?" Eda says, confused.

"What?" Luz asks.

"Did I just hear that right?" I ask, completely horrified.

"You've always eluded our capture. You've always been the one who got away. I found that alluring."

"I hate everything you're saying right now." Luz says disgustedly.

"You stay out of this!" Warden Wrath tosses the bouquet over his shoulder, turning his now free hand into tentacles to grab Luz and hold her above the ground.

"You touch her again and I'll fucking kill you!" I shout and try to jump at him but he does the same to me.

"So how about it, Owl Lady? The most powerful witch of the Boiling Isles and the feared Warden Wrath. We'd be the strongest power couple ever. I mean, it's not like you can say no right now."

"All right, Warden. You win. I'd just like to say something first. Come closer. No. Just come a little bit closer. Just... Yeah, that's good." Eda says before blowing a raspberry.

"Impudent wench! Don't you know how many germs are in your mouth? Blegh!"

"Get over it. You had your guards stalk me, and then you cut off my head. I am not going out with you."

"If you don't accept, then I have no choice but to des‐" He starts but Luz hits him in the head with Eda's staff. He falls to the ground with a loud crash.

"Nice!"

The two guards step next to Eda's head. She glares at them as her body walks up behind them and drags their hoods over their eyes.

"Okay, we're going now!"

"Hey, Y/N?" Luz speaks up as we walk into the house.

"Yeah?" I ask before we step to the side.

"This might sound crazy but what if we...I don't know, stayed here? Instead of going to camp, I mean." Luz speaks up.

"I'd do anything if it means we don't have to go to that camp." I let out a breath with a small laugh.

"Well, let's tell them."

"Well, a deal's a deal. Let's get you home." Eda snaps her fingers and the key flies out of Luz's bag and into Eda's hand. She presses the eye, and the portal door unfolds itself in front of the fireplace.

"I know it's not the same, but..." She removes Azura's crown. "...a king shouldn't be without a crown."

"This shall suffice. You there, plant! You are now under my command."

"Oh, and don't forget this." Eda hands her the book.

"Okay. I know you got your head cut off, and we started some kind of prison riot, but this was the most fun I've ever had." Luz admits. "We don't fit in at home. You don't fit in here. If we stay, we could not fit in together. I'm not going back to summer camp."

"What's summer camp? What are we talking about here?" Eda laughs.

"I want to stay and become a witch. Like you. And Azura."

"What? All right, that's crazy. Humans can't become witches."

"Maybe that's because they haven't tried. If you teach me to become a witch, I'll do anything you want."

"Let them stay! They can make us snacks." King whispers and I awkwardly look to the side. My mind has been working since the Conformatorium and I'm definitely not staying here.

"Well, I could use a hand keeping this goofball out of the cupboards. All right. I'll teach you how to be a witch. But you have to work for me before you learn any spells. Deal?" Eda holds out her hand. Luz looks at it before grinning and crushing the two in a hug but I go and stand by the door.

"Y/N? Get over here, bring it in!" Luz cheers.

"You have fun here, hermanita. I have to go something." I speak up as I open the door.

"Where are you going? What are you doing?" Luz asks nervously.

"What I do best, taking control."

Chapter Text

*ONE WEEK LATER*

"Y-you're a human?" The head witch asks.

"Born and raised." I shrug.

The floor of my cell is cold and hard but I still lay down with my knees up and arms behind my head. I cross one leg over the other and tap my foot as big shot Lilith Clawthorne is here to interrogate me. A lot has happened since last week. I came up with the genius plan to get arrested by the Emperor's coven and now they ask me the same boring questions every day.

"This is boring. When do I get to have a one-on-one talk with Belos?" I sigh.

"There will be no one-on-one talk." She grumbles.

"How many more scouts do I have to convince to quit before you let me talk to the Emperor? Technically, I did nothing wrong. I just stepped in grass that said 'do not step on grass' but that could happen to anyone."

"The rest of the scouts are loyal and would do no such thing. We value loyalty in the coven." She crosses her arms.

"My dude, me too! I love loyalty. But you aren't very popular with the scouts so I highly doubt that." I say confidently.

"Really? I don't care. Who-"

"Sent me? No one. How did I get here? A door. What do I want? To talk to the Emperor." I finish her sentence.

"You are insufferable!" Lilith shouts.

"Oh, Lilith!" Kikimora calls from the doorway.

"I'm very busy, Kiki." Lilith clenches her teeth.

"The Emperor desires a word with the...prisoner," Kiki says and I happily sit up.

"Woohoo! I knew I could do it." I sigh with a big smile on my face.

"Fine, but be on your best behavior. I shall escort you to the throne room."

"Let's rock and roll, Lily." I pull out my finger guns and wink at her.

"Don't call me Lily." She groans while unlocking my cell.

"Don't worry, Lils. The Emperor will find me charming, unthreatening, and totally sweet." I assure her as she leads the way out of the room.

"Good because you could die if you say the wrong things." She tries to scare me.

"I don't look before I cross the street, I've been ready for years, babe." I smile smugly.

"Can you turn off the cool-kid persona for two seconds?" She asks.

"No. It's part of my character development, leave me alone."

"Shush, we're almost here."

"Lean on me when you're not strong!" I sing loudly before she covers my mouth.

"Quiet, we're here now."

Two scouts pull open the door to reveal the elegant throne room. The Emperor sits calmly on the main throne but I'm unable to see his face. That's already a terrible sign but I try to ignore it as we step closer to him. It feels like he's staring into my soul as we finally stand in front of him. Lilith bows and I awkwardly follow.

"We are at your service, Emperor Belos," Lilith speaks up.

"Human, please step forward." He asks and I take a big step forward. I try to avoid tripping over my own feet like usual.

"Hey." I wave with a big smile and I can practically feel Lilith pass out behind me.

"Hello...little person." He says awkwardly.

"I'm 5'2, not that impressive, I know."

"I think you could be a wonderful asset to the coven. Now, as a human, you can't do normal magic. You can use picto-glyphs and a few bard spells. I assume you're skilled on the pianoforte or the viola?" He asks.

"Pianoforte? You can just say the piano, humans don't really talk like that anymore." I correct.

"Good to know. I would like to put you through a trial or two to see if you have any skills. Are you prepared to go through one right now?" He asks.

"Yes, I'm perfect." I try to joke.

"Bring out Princess." Belos orders as a few scouts run to a door.

"Sounds fun," I whisper to Lilith.

"My titan, good luck." She whispers back before backing up with everyone else.

People look around in horror and I don't realize what's happening until I turn around. A big hand-dragon thing comes through the door quicker than I can process. Belos watches nonchalantly as it runs at me. Its head sweeps down to my level so I stupidly decide to run at it.

I place both hands on its nose and flip over to land on its head. It starts to get up as I run down its neck and onto its back. This is already more difficult than I thought. I hop off of it and run to look around and find something useful on the floor. But just my luck, all I can find is a rolled-up newspaper. Good enough I guess.

I take it and smack the newspaper on its head and give a strong kick to its jaw. But then I remember something actually useful. In the routine I should be competing this weekend, it's about a battle. I could potentially just do that and hope for the best.

I grab onto its neck again and let myself dangle off it. I manage to weigh it down and bring it to the floor. After that, I do a kick part of the routine on the dragon that makes it stay down.

"That's all I needed to see. Everyone out of the room but me and the human." Belos says sternly and waits for everyone to leave before he starts speaking again.

"I selected a golden guard a few months ago amongst my scouts. But you have shown perseverance and strength. I would like to make you the second golden guard. My LEFT hand, if you will." He says.

"Wow, that's amazing. I'd totally accept." I fake my excitement. "But I do wanna know, why so fast? I barely even did anything."

"I have a soft spot for humans. But perfect. Lilith will show you to your room after we get you fitted for a uniform."

"Did you see that, Lils? I did so well and now I'm like, respectable." I laugh as she leads me to my room.

"You haven't earned my respect yet. You're just a goofy little teenager."

"Okay. I'll get you to love me soon. And don't I look great with this uniform?" I gesture to my new armor and cloak.

"You look fine. This is your room, now please try to be dignified while you stay here. Your room is connected to the other golden guard so please behave and don't get on his nerves." She points to the door in front of us.

"Perfect. See you around, Lilith." I smile before opening the door.

  It shuts behind me and that's when I can finally let out my actual emotions. I roll my eyes and toss my new mask onto the bed. This is absolutely disgusting and the Emperor is a freak. He must really love humans if he knew me for two seconds and made me the second GG. Hopefully, I can get more control soon. But until then, I'm gonna visit Luz.

  There's a window in my room that's big enough for me to go through. Perfect. I sneak out of it and luckily enough, the fire escape is right here. I take the latter and climb down to the next level. I have to go down at least five fire escapes before I'm back on the ground. This is gonna be a long walk.

  I stand in front of the Owl House where the bird thing has been ranting for fifteen minutes. I'm honestly scared to knock at this point. Apparently, he used to be a kitten and he would play pranks on his brothers and sisters. Just trying to picture it freaks me out.

  "The twins are the craziest! One time-"

  "Sorry, Hooty. We can talk about this another time, can I come in?" I ask.

  "Fine, but I will finish telling this story!" He yells before the door flies open.

  "Y/N! You're here!" Luz shouts from the couch.

  She stands up and starts to run to me but she falls flat on her face. I try not to laugh as she gives me a thumbs up. I lean down to help her up off of the floor as the laughter finally escapes.

  "You will not believe everything that's happened to me this past week. I got arrested and now I kind of got put as the emperor's left hand which sounds kinda gross. But it's whatever, free room and board is eh and I basically share a room with the teen prodigy. You know how I feel about nerds." I rant.

  "Ew, not the Golden Guard," Eda says as she walks into the room. "He is the nerd of all nerds. But it looks like you're a Golden Guard too so don't take too much after him. Got any information yet?"

  "Belos is a fucking weirdo. He's almost completely surrounded all the time so we can't get rid of him too easily." I admit. "What have you been up to, Luz?"

  "I got into a witches duel yesterday! And I almost got dissected, I am loving this world!" She squeals. "Also, you're in a perfect coming of age movie scenario. You have to become best friends with the Golden Guard."

  "Or get him to fall in love with you." Eda snorts.

  "I would rather die." I laugh.

  "Once you guys become best friends, you can get him to tell you anything! And, and, AND you can convince him to help you." Luz suggests.

  "I haven't even met the guy. I'm just gonna focus on learning magic first. Getting a new best friend can wait."

Chapter Text

ONE MONTH LATER

  "Can everyone shut up for like two seconds?" Hunter yells right before I walk into the room. I put my back to the wall, ready to listen in.

  "We're just talking about-"

  "I know what you're talking about. And I don't want to hear it. Titan, I hate Y/N! That's right, I said it!" He shouts.

  "No!" Steve yells.

  "No way." Severine shakes her head.

  "I do! I hate them!" He smacks his hand on the table.

  "Why?" The Captain asks.

  "I just don't get it! It makes no sense how a mediocre fighter from a different dimension puts on a silly little show and is suddenly the brightest jewel in the Emperor's cupboard." He rants. "She's nothing special but oh no! The 'great' Golden Guard!"

  "How can you say that, dude?" Steve asks. "Y/N  is a genius!"

  "She's fooling all of you! If you consider that genius, then that's your bad."

  "But they're absolutely brilliant. Every action she makes is so precise! And she can play and write really well. She captures my soul!" Steve says dramatically.

  "You should hate Y/N!" He groans.

  "Well we don't, we wanna be like them!" Severine agrees.

  "You're all so blinded by the bard! She's a jerk and none of you can see it."

  "Everyone is saying that they're the greatest Guard that we've ever known! You're just jealous, Hunter." Steve laughs and that's when I finally step into the room and start walking up behind him.

  "That's another thing! People prattle on about their great accomplishments. She's the poster child for why no one should ever procreate." He yells and everyone goes silent.

  "Really? Thanks, man." I elbow him with a big smile. "You must be a real fan if you already hate me and we've barely talked."

  "Whatever, I'm going to my room." He grumbles and starts to walk away.

  "I'll come with you, I forgot something," I smirk.

  "Shove off, don't you have anything better to do than bother me?"

  "My days are so busy now but I'm sure you know that. There's so much I gotta do! Lunches, meetings, and interviews, you know how it is. This job is hard, dude. I mean, I make it look easy but it's hard. Honestly, I don't know how I do it. There's only so much of me to go around. It's hard to do something as good as the last thing I did that was already perfect." I mess with him as we arrive at our rooms.

  "Stop following me." He says before slamming the door right in my face. I open my door and walk straight to the door that connects our rooms.

  "Hey, dude!" I say, faker than ever, after opening the door.

  "What is your problem?" He asks as I walk over to his bed. I plop down on it and lay down before he can say anything.

  "I just wanted to see my new best friend." I fake my smile.

  "We aren't friends."

  "We're like...a tag team now." I shrug.

  "What?" He says more confused.

  "We're gonna be together forever. You and me for the rest of time! I'm never gonna be alone again." I keep messing with him and it's totally working.

  "I wish you never got this position." He complains.

  "Now you're stuck with me, buddy." I smile.

  "Stay out of my way, I'm gonna be the next coven head. I will do anything to get that position whether you like it or not."

  "Dude, I didn't even say anything. Besides, I don't want to be coven head. It's all yours. I don't even wanna be here. I'm just trying to take Belos down so I can be in charge. Plus, he's a total creep and a shitty person." I admit.

  "What did you just say? I will have you-"

  "I don't care. It's your word against mine, who are they gonna believe? The jealous Golden Boy or the new lovable leader? Especially after that performance you just put on in the dining hall." I laugh.

  "I'm not jealous." He grumbles and crosses his arms.

  "I have everyone eating out of the palm of my hand and once me and my sister rule over the demon realm, we're going back home. But until then, me and you are the new dream team. I don't think you understand, everyone wants to be us. Hold on, I'll be right back." I sit up and walk over to my room.

  I go to my bed and pick up my pink frog stuffed animal and carry it back over. He watches my every move intently like I'm about to kill him. I sit on top of his desk just across from him with the frog in my lap before holding it out to him. He looks at it wearily but takes it.

  "A little gift for my new best friend. I hope you like it." I try to smile.

  "If this is gonna explode on me in the middle of the night, you can have it back." He shoves it back into my arms and rolls his eyes.

  "Am I that transparent?" I tease and hop down from the desk to stand by him. "It's not gonna explode. His name's Sprig and he's my original best friend. But no one could ever replace you." I joke. "Promise you'll take care of him for me?"

  "Fine. But this doesn't mean we're friends." He snatches the frog back. "One day, everyone is gonna know about your treason, I'll make sure of it."

  "Alright, that's fine. Do you wanna have a best friend's day?" I ask him.

  "No one wants that." He rolls his eyes.

  "Obviously, I do. We could have a super fun picnic, archery, learn calligraphy, volunteer, go skydiving, bounty hunting, maybe we can find some pirates!" I try.

  "No, absolutely not. How many times do I have to say we aren't friends? Get out of my room." He shouts.

  "You're gonna grow to like me whether you like it or not." I sigh while standing up.

  "No, I really won't. Don't underestimate me. You should be thanking me for taking good care of your frog. Spring or whatever." He crosses his arms again.

  "His name is Sprig. Do you want me to tell you all about him?" I ask excitedly.

  "No, am I not being clear with what I want?" He asks.

  "His name is Sprig Plantar and obviously he's a frog. His parents are dead though so try not to bring that up. He has a sister named Polly and his grandpa is Hop-pop and...are you even listening?" I ask before tossing myself back on his bed.

  "No, because I don't care. What is it, 10 PM? Why don't you go to sleep?" He questions me.

  "Because it's raining." I gesture to his window.

  "Let me guess, scared of the boiling rain?" He laughs.

  "No, I like the rain. Especially storms. How many friendship points out of ten is that?" I ask.

  "Four out of ten. I hate storms but I've heard some find them calming."

  "You're scared of storms?" I smirk and cross my arms.

  "Wha- no. Absolutely not. Why would you even say that?" He starts speaking faster than before.

  "You're getting defensive." I sigh.

  "I am not."

  "But you are though."

  "But I'm not."

  "Mm, but you are. It's okay if you are. You can tell your partner in crime." I let my arms dangle off the bed now as I talk.

  "You ARE NOT my partner in crime!" He shouts rather aggressively.

  "We're a tag team now. You have to deal with it, man." I shake my head.

  "I'm going to bed. Can you get off?" He stands up and walks right over to me.

  "Sleepovers are a crucial part of friendship." I punch his arm lightly but he walks around the bed to the other side.

  "Absolutely not. Have a terrible night, bestie!" He laughs as he grabs the blanket and lifts it up, throwing me to the floor.

  "That was fun, I'll see you tomorrow." I laugh while standing up.

  I walk over to my door and try to stay calm but as soon as it shuts, I toss the closest thing I find to the floor. He is such an asshole. He's lucky I don't go over there and strangle him for that. This is the friendliest I've been in ten years.

  Might as well try to go to sleep. Hunter could be cool if he tried, I guess. He's a total nerd but I'm picking up what he's putting down. I've read enough trashy novels to know that he desperately needs a friend and a good parental figure. I can only help with one of those things but I think that's good enough.

My room is pitch black as I stare at the ceiling. This is gonna be harder than I thought. I continue tossing and turning as thoughts invade my mind. All I want to do is sleep but now I can't even do that. And I have to see Belos tomorrow which is a bother on its own.

A bright light flashes through the room followed by a loud clap of thunder. Now I really won't be able to sleep. I roll over on my back again, my tired eyes staring at the ceiling again. Then, I can see a light turn on through the cracks of the doorway. That's when it hits me, Hunter is afraid of storms! This is the perfect opportunity.

I tiredly stand up and stretch out my limbs and back before I can walk. My guitar sits in the corner before I pick it up and head over to the door. I knock on the door three times with no answer.

"I'm coming in!" I call before opening the door. Hunter sits all the way back on his bed with his blanket over his head like a hood. He immediately tenses up when he sees me. "What's up?"

"Nothing. You can go now, I'm fine." He already looks annoyed.

"Oh, come on. Everyone loves a fool who knows how to get under your skin." I assure while walking over to his bed. I take a seat across from him and he immediately rolls his eyes.

"Why are you awake? Did the storm wake you up?" He asks tiredly.

"Nah, I couldn't sleep anyway," I reply blankly as I lift up the instrument. I start strumming it as he just watches. "Once your light turned on, I remembered that you're afraid so here I am. That's what friends do."

"Then it's a shame we aren't friends."

"Dude, I'm trying to be nice. Would you rather me try to kill you every night?" I accidentally let my real feelings out.

"I guess not. But you're an asshole. You're arrogant and you think you're so cool. Everyone loves you. As you said, they're eating out of the palm of your hand." He says as another clap of thunder rolls in and he slightly jumps.

"I'm here. Whether you like it or not, I'm here. I'm not trying to be an asshole, that's just my default setting. Believe it or not, I, maybe, care what you think about me. So, I'm not gonna stop until I change your mind." I assure him.

"Good luck with that."

Chapter Text

"Do you ever stop talking? I don't know how the Emperor puts up with you." Hunter already starts complaining.

"Stop insulting me, Captain Crazy. Don't dish it out if you can't take it and I know for a fact you can't take it." I shake my head as we walk down the corridors of the castle.

"And don't you dare tell anyone about last night." He crosses his arms.

"What happened last night? Oh, wait! You mean how I sang you to sleep like a little baby?" I nudge him but not too hard.

"It was obviously a sleep spell."

"It was not but your head is too big to admit it. What does E.B need from us anyway?" I ask.

"Stop calling him that. But seriously, I have no idea." He says the last part quieter.

"Golden Guards," Kikimora says as we reach the door to the dome.

"Hey, Kiki. How's the garden coming along?" I ask and try not to vomit. I hate Kikimora more than anyone has ever hated another person. But she likes me and I'd like to keep it that way.

"Oh, it's lovely! You should see the squash, it's amazing." She says somewhat enthusiastically and not like her usual heinous bitch tone.

"Enough small talk, are we allowed inside?" Hunter cuts to the chase.

"Yes. Whenever you're ready." Kikimora goes back to her old tone before Hunter urgently opens the door.

The door shuts behind us but Kiki definitely hasn't moved. She thinks no one notices how she stalks Belos like Joe Goldberg. We walk up to where Belos is but he faces the other way. Since he isn't looking, I move slightly closer to Hunter and shove him with my elbow. I already know he has his goofy mad face on under his mask. He shoves me back which prompts a back and forth thing before we reach the Emperor.

"We are at your service," Hunter says as we both kneel.

"Good afternoon, Golden Guards." He sighs and turns to face us. "You may stand, this is a rather boring request. I mostly desired some company but I also have some things to discuss with you. Lilith has been unsuccessful in all of her attempts to capture the Owl Lady. If she continues to fail, I will need one or both of you to assist her. We've gotten a large number of recruits for the coven after the covention so training starts in a few short weeks. I trust that you two can work together and lead?"

"Yes, Emperor. We have everything under control." I speak up.

"Good, good. I was worried you two were overburdened. In light of that, I have prepared a gift for each of you." He says and my interest is officially captured.

He steps closer to us with his hands behind his back. This is already creepy but whatever. He then holds out something to each of us. I stare for a second at what he's holding out for me. A dark blue baseball cap? I accept it but look it over. This is the most random thing he could've given me.

"It's a...hat," I say quietly.

"It's not just a normal hat, put it on." He urges.

Hunter seems to have a book which is also kind of random. I take off my mask and hood before replacing them with the hat. But it doesn't seem like anything special to me or even a good look.

"What did you do? Where did they go?" Hunter asks which prompts me to look around. I then walk in front of him but he doesn't even seem to notice.

"Am I invisible?" I speak up.

"Indeed." Belos nods before I pull off the hat.

"Seems appropriate." Hunter mumbles.

"No way, no way, no way. Thank you so much. This is the coolest, magical-est, most Percy Jackson thing that has ever happened to me!" I let myself freak out for a second. No matter how wrong it feels, I can't help but feel genuinely grateful for the hat. Only because of Percy Jackson.

"Thank you, uncle." Hunter nods, way less excited than I was.

"I have other things to work on here in the dome but you are welcome to stay in here," Belos says before he turns around to walk off.

"What did you get?" I ask and look over his shoulder.

"Pride and Prejudice?" Hunter reads the title.

"Oh, that's a good one." I gasp.

"Is it? I've never heard of it." He traces the cover with a faint hint of a smile.

"It takes place in the regency era so some of the words are totally outdated but it's definitely understandable. But it's that time period where all the moms want to get their daughter married and stuff. But it's also a time when an unmarried woman is an absolute disaster. I like it because the main character is never FORCED to marry who she does. And what's even better is- sorry, I've been talking for way too long." I take a step back.

"It's fine, really. Your rants aren't THAT unbearable." He sighs.

"Our day off is in one week, what are we doing?" I ask.

"WE aren't doing anything. I'm gonna relax all day and lock you out." He goes right back to his old self.

"I thought we were bonding for a moment." I cross my arms.

"In your dreams. I haven't forgotten what you told me." He tries to threaten me.

"You drool when you sleep."

"WHAT?"

"I'm just telling you the truth." I shrug.

"That's gross." He shivers.

"Not on me, sista." I can't help but make myself laugh.

"You're lucky I don't throw you into the hottest part of the boiling sea."

"I'll just play you one little song and you'll be out like a light." I laugh.

"That was an accident, a mishap." He grumbles.

"Don't worry, it's cute. I'm sure you'll be so loved for it that someone will call you...what was it? Oh! The poster child for why no one should ever procreate."

"Fine...maybe I was a little harsh. But you still are a monstrosity of evil, an agent of chaos." He practically spits out.

"And the top scorer in Dance Dance Revolution," I whisper.

"I don't care."

"I have an idea. Let's go out into town together for a best friend bonding day. We can say it's Golden Guard business and then go get eye scream!" I suggest.

"We aren't friends. You can keep talking about how I fell asleep while you sang or this stupid book but we'll never be friends. You aren't gonna win me over and everything would be better if you went back to your miserable realm. Because news flash, no one here actually likes you. They only know they you that has manipulated them into liking you."

"Then I'll change their minds too. I don't care if you like or respect me because I like and respect myself. I don't care about their opinion of me. Maybe you don't want to be my friend and that's fine. But I don't think that's why you're mad. And you aren't REALLY mad about the treason thing. You're upset because you don't want to get replaced and you see how similar we really are. You can't manipulate the god of manipulation." I put my foot down.

"That's not true! You're lying, you're a liar!" He starts to raise his voice.

"I'm going to my room. Maybe soon you'll realize that everything you hate about me, you see it in yourself."

Chapter Text

Hunter || The Golden Guard

I haven't talked to her in a week. It's our day off now so we're allowed to sleep in. But it's around nine o'clock now and I can hear her funny human music playing in her room. The students from various magic schools are coming to visit the castle today so there are some noises in the hallways. I turn around and take a deep breath. I've been trying to fall back asleep for only a few minutes now but I can't.

I slightly adjust my body before feeling something. I look down to see Y/N's stupid pink frog, tightly held in my arms. When did I do that? I move it over to rest on my pillow but I'm bored. I thought relaxing today would be more fun. That's when I hear them laughing just one door away. Maybe I've been feeling lonely.

But I don't miss her presence. No way, she's a terrible person. I should probably give her Sprig back. Great, now I'm even remembering his name. This is the worst thing that's ever happened to anyone. I finally find the motivation to stand up from my bed. I pick up the frog in my arms and take a look at it before shoving it under my arm. Now, it's time to embarrass myself.

I knock on the door a few times before she says to come in. Their music is calm and comforting, more so than I want to admit. She sits on the floor with her back leaning against the bed. A book rests on her knees that are up by her chest and she has a pencil in hand. But she doesn't even give me a look as I step inside.

"It's our day off, did you forget?" She says with way less conviction than usual.

"No, I know it's our day off. I just wanted to bring you this. I thought, maybe you'd want it back since...you know." I say quietly.

"Nah, you can keep him. Sprig doesn't like things to change so much." They still don't look up.

"Oh, okay. What are you working on?" I try to talk.

"I'm looking through applications for the new head bard. A lot of nerds, mostly."

"That's cool." I quietly mumble.

"Do you need something?" They ask, finally looking up at me.

"I don't know, maybe? I feel bad about what happened." I admit.

"You're apologizing?"

"Yes. I'm sorry for everything I said. I was mean and I might have gone too far."

"Okay." She nods and looks back to the papers.

"Why are you working on your day off?"

"My sister is on the tour right now. I would join them but I don't want to be anywhere near Kiki-bore-a." She sighs.

"That doesn't mean you have to work."

"What do you suggest I do instead?" She asks before immediately gasping. "You aren't suggesting-"

"Wait!"

"An awesome-"

"No!"

"Perfect-"

"Titan, that's not what I was gonna say!"

"Best friends day!" She cheers.

"What if Lilith doesn't capture the Owl Lady and we need to step in?" I try to reason with her.

"Then, we'll come back and step in. Well, you can step in, I'm not capturing the Owl Lady. But we can have a best friend bonding day! Go get ready, we're going shopping, to the beach, and maybe even go for a fly!"

"Fine, meet me in front of the castle in twenty minutes. But it's not a best friends day. It's a me making it up to you day."

"That works for me!"

"Wow, look at you! You don't look so bad when you wear normal clothes." She gestures to my outfit.

"Yeah, yeah. Where do you want to go first?" I ask as we both get our staffs out to fly.

"Let's go to the market. I think it's about time we get friendship bracelets." She suggests.

"You're gonna brand me so everyone thinks we're friends?" I ask.

"As if the coven doesn't do that already." She snorts before hopping on her staff. "Race you there!" They shout before taking off.

"Not fair!" I shout, barely getting on my staff.

I take off just moments after her. I begin chasing after her but she's flying so fast. It's so annoying. No one should be surprised if one of these days I just kill them. She manages to stand up on her staff just to show off.

No matter how fast I go, she still manages to stay ahead. Desperate times call for desperate measures. I teleport a few feet in front of her and speed up to try and stay ahead.

"Cheater!" She calls. I look behind me and they already start showing off again.

Their staff keeps flying forward as she jumps off of it and flips around to sit back on it. I roll my eyes at the sight and keep barreling to the market that's only a few feet ahead.

"I'm gonna win!" I yell and turn to look at her again with a big grin.

I turn back around and go face first into a tree. She starts cackling like a witch stereotype as she speeds past me and lands on the floor first. My face is bright red in anger as I shamefully walk over to them with my staff in hand.

"You're a jerk, you know that?" I grumble.

"A jerk who's also a winner!" She cheers.

"You really don't shut up," I complain.

"Who wanted to hang out with who?" She crosses her arms with a stupid smile.

"What are we here for again?" I ask as we finally start walking through the market.

"We should get string to make friendship bracelets. Since I'm so nice, after this you can pick something for us to do. But you aren't allowed to say go home." She suggests.

"There's a shop with a bunch of old lady knitting stuff over there." I gesture to a shop to the left.

"Okay. What's your favorite color?" She asks.

"Gold." I shrug. I guess I've never really thought about it.

"Okay, but what's your actual favorite color? Because there's just no way." She laughs.

"Fine, I guess red."

"Like the blood of your enemies?" She jokes.

"Like cardinals. You know, the birds."

"Seriously?" She asks.

"Seriously. I've had this weird attachment to them since I was a kid." I admit.

"That's actually cool. Doesn't seeing a cardinal mean a dead person is watching you?" She asks with a huge grin.

"No idea. What's your favorite color?" I ask.

"It changes a lot but right now it's blue. But not a super bright blue, you know?"

"Why did you ask anyways?" I ask as we finally reach the shop. I open the door and let them walk in first before it shuts behind me.

"So we can use those colors for our friendship bracelets. If we were famous or something whenever they see red and blue, our fans would think of us."

"Aren't we already kind of famous?"

"Shut up!" She gasps.

"But they're gonna think of gold. Sorry to break it to you." I sigh.

"At least it's not orange or something. I hate orange." She says right before we reach the selection of string and ribbon.

"Orange isn't so bad. Well, it's not so bad if it's the right shade." I defend.

"Look, it's buy two get one free. I'm all about a bargain. You pick yours and I'll pick mine." They say enthusiastically.

"Where did you even get money?" I ask as she picks up a royal blue color.

"I pickpocketed you not long after we landed." She smirks while looking at her choice.

"If you asked I would've given you money but of course, you had to choose the illegal option," I mumble.

"Aww, you would've given me money? We really are bonding." They laugh.

"It's better than you stealing. But I'm sure that's a regular Tuesday for you." I tell her as I pick a cherry red out.

"What's the fun in being the older sibling if I can't break the rules every once in a while? My mom already thinks Luz is so perfect." She shrugs.

"What's our third color gonna be?" I ask.

"Something basic like white or black. You pick." She tells me.

"Black, like a cardinal. And it'll hide better under our uniforms just in case."

"Stop it! That's adorable. You want to wear them under our uniforms? I'm your number one, totally awesome, best friend." They start with their antics.

"Shut up." I shake my head.

"Best friends forever and ever. We need to come up with a friendship name. A team name! The Golden Guards is boring. We need something new and fresh."

"Are you ready to pay? You're embarrassing me." I say quietly.

"You already do that on your own. But yeah, I'm ready." She laughs before walking over to the register.

  We get the string before more people can come inside. By now we can see the Hexside ship leaving from the castle. To my surprise, she gave me the rest of my money back instead of keeping it. But then she suggests we go to the beach. It's not too far from here. You can be near it and even go in if you want cause it's not too close to the knee and not too far.

  I lead the way since we aren't racing this time. We probably would be if she wasn't holding the bag of our stuff. We're far enough from the castle so there are no scouts or anyone that would recognize us. Not without our masks on anyways. But only a few people really see us without our masks. Lilith, Belos, Kikimora, certain scouts, and of course, each other.

  As we get closer, we fly side by side and slower. I can see her smiling in the corner of my eye once we can see the waves crashing. The beach is completely empty which is strange. It's usually more packed as it gets later. But it seems like we're really all alone now which is almost unsettling.

  We both land far enough from the waves to not get wet. But we do walk a little closer to get a better view. I follow her on sitting down on the warm sand which is honestly pretty nice. Everything is nice for once. I stretch my legs out while she brings her knees to her chest.

  "Thanks, Hunter." She says quietly.

  "What for?" I ask.

  "For not being terrible today. I needed this." She smiles.

  "Well, thank you. You know, for giving me a reason to not lead a tour group with Kiki." I joke.

  "This is why blue is my favorite color." She turns to look at me.

  "The sea?"

  "Yeah. A lot of things are different in the human realm. The rain doesn't boil, for one and the sky is blue. But the boiling sea isn't too far off from the human realm." She explains before turning back to look at the water. "I don't think I'll ever love anyone the way I love the ocean."

  "I finished my book, the one the Emperor gave me," I tell her.

  "Did you like it?"

  "It totally ruled." I laugh.

  "I want to go home." She says quietly.

  "Do you act the same over there as you do here?" I ask before realizing I've been looking at her the whole time so I look back to the water.

  "I'm worse over there. I think I'm only realizing that now. That I'm a manipulative asshole. If you met my sister, you'd be surprised how different we are. We both get over-excited at times but she's a better person than I am. She doesn't have any friends or anything because they don't deserve her. When I went to school, I made everyone hear me and got exactly where I needed to be. But I don't even really like my friends. Isn't that dumb?" She laughs it off.

  "It's not dumb. I don't really have friends. The coven scouts are alright but sometimes it feels like they have to like me. And Darius doesn't give me the time of day anymore. When I was little, he was like my dad. When it would storm, I would run into his room and he would let me sleep in there. But we've kind of grown apart since I became a scout and then Golden Guard. He used to know the previous Golden Guard so that must've been hard for him." I admit.

  "I don't like being in the coven." She sighs.

  "At least you weren't forced to get a sigil. It hurts really bad, more than they tell people." I laugh.

  "I see how the- OH MY GOD." She shouts and backs up suddenly.

  "What? What happened?" I ask urgently.

  "Look at the castle!"

Chapter Text

Y/N || The Golden Guard

"What's going on?" I ask Steve as we finally reach the castle.

"Lilith finally captured the Owl Lady." He tells us.

"Don't do anything stupid, just come with me." Hunter whispers as he grabs my arm and starts pulling me away.

"I don't even have a plan yet" I tell him but he keeps pulling me.

"Just shut up and smile, they're looking at us." He whispers while gesturing to the scouts before I put on the fakest smile ever.

"Where are we even going?" I ask.

"To go find Lilith CALMLY. Because if you go on your own, you're gonna do something stupid and get us both in trouble." He starts as we turn the corner and get closer to the throne room. "The Owl Lady has broken many laws and deserves to be locked up. And it's better she's here. Lilith told me that the Emperor will heal the Owl Lady's curse if she joins the coven."

"She's been taking care of my sister for the month and a half we've been here. Just for that alone, I owe her like...my first born child. We saw them fighting, it's obviously not a bed of roses. I just want to find out what's going on and help her." I defend Eda.

"You are so getting fired." He laughs.

"I won't get fired." I say quietly as we reach the door.

"You better start praying that Belos isn't in there yet." Hunter whispers before opening the door.

We don't even take a step inside before there's a loud screech. I hesitate to walk in as I see Eda in a big bubble but she's in some sort of beastly form. Lilith stands beside her with her usual calm face.

"Would you two just come in instead of staring? And please, Edalyn, don't scare the children." Lilith sighs before Hunter walks in first with me just behind him.

"What's going on?" I ask.

"Edalyn put up a good fight but now Emperor Belos is gonna heal her curse and induct her into the coven. Why aren't you two in uniform?" She asks.

"It's our day off. We were running some errands when we saw the commotion." Hunter explains.

"Do you know where the other human is? My sister." I ask her and Eda lets out another shriek to Lilith.

"I let her go. She's probably at the Owl House. And don't worry, she's unharmed. I have experience with unhinged little sisters." Lilith assures.

"How did this happen?" Hunter gestures to Eda's form.

"Since you're bound to hear it from rumors and gossip, I cursed Edalyn when we were kids. It's still one of my biggest regrets and I want to fix it. That's why she's here." She explains then all of a sudden, the bubble pops.

"Get that thing away from me!" Hunter shouts and hides behind me as Eda runs around Lilith.

"Calm down, it's just Eda." I tell him.

"Eda, stop that this instant!" Lilith yells before Eda tears down a tapestry of Belos, begins chewing on it. Lilith bubbles her before she can do worse.

"Don't look at me like that. This is for your own good. Emperor Belos will heal you, and we'll be in his coven together. Isn't that wonderful?" Lilith asks before Eda blows a raspberry at her. "I will not fall prey to your childish games."

Lilith proceeds to stick her tongue out at Eda matching her childish energy. The door to the throne room opens. Hunter grabs my arm and pulls me to hide in a dark corner of the room. It's hidden by a spot where the wall sticks out. Six coven guards and Kikimora enter.

"Stay quiet, we can't get caught in here or we'll look suspicious." Hunter whispers.

"All kneel before Emperor Belos!" Kikimora bows and moves away from the door. Lilith and the scouts kneel as Belos walks in.

Eda shrieks and bursts out of the bubble, running towards Belos. Lilith calls after her but it doesn't do anything. Belos vanishes before Eda can attack him, appearing behind her and throwing her against a wall by lifting his finger. Eda falls to the ground, glowing red ropes appearing to keep her down.

"My Lord, I apologize for my sister's rash behavior. She is still in her cursed form. Once you've healed her, as promised, I am sure she will become a useful asset to the coven!" Lilith assures.

"She's more naive than I thought." I whisper to Hunter. Emperor Belos summons his staff and raises it, letting Eda talk.

"Where am I? What is this? Aw farts, I got caught." Eda speaks.

"Edalyn Clawthorne, the infamous Owl Lady, the wild witch of Bonesborough. Mentor of Luz the Human." Belos says and Hunter looks at me.

"And then you look at me like I'm crazy for hating him." I whisper.

"You stay away from her, or so help me, Titan." Eda threatens.

"You've got it all wrong." Belos chuckles. "The human is safe, for now. I just want the portal she came through."

"Tough, 'cause I ain't telling you nothing!" Eda tells him.

"Ugh, pity. Although I suppose I could ask the human herself." Belos snaps his fingers, and the guards run in to drag Eda away. It takes everything in me not to run up to Belos and chop off his head.

"Wait! Don't touch her! Lilith, don't let him hurt her! Lilith!" Eda shouts as she's dragged away.

"Ah, taking her to the healing ceremony?" Lilith asks.

"I will not be healing her."

"But you promised me."

"Don't be so naïve, Lilith. This is the Titan's will. All wild witches must be dealt with with before the Day of Unity. You understand, don't you?" Belos asks.

"Of course."

"Good. Oh, one more thing. Destroy the Owl Lady's staff. She won't be needing it anymore." Belos leaves the throne room, leaving Lilith staring after him.

"You two should report back to your rooms. We have...a petrification to get ready for." Lilith addresses us before we slowly come out of hiding.

"You need to calm down." Hunter tells me as he flops on my bed.

"I'm not gonna calm down. I need a plan and you being here with your little 'I love the Emperor' eyes aren't helping." I pace back and forth in front of my dresser.

"Your sister is gonna be fine as long as she's nothing like you. If she doesn't go after Eda, she'll be safe at the Owl House." Hunter assures.

"There isn't a universe where Luz won't go after Eda. You know what, I'm gonna help her break Eda out of the Conformatorium." I say before walking over to my closet.

"And how do you plan on doing that?" He asks as I throw the pieces of my uniform on my bed.

"I don't know. She's pretty predictable though. She's probably gonna get herself arrested so they'll take her to the Conformatorium." I say before shutting my closet door. I grab my uniform pants and start putting them on over the pants I'm already wearing which is more than uncomfortable.

"You're gonna wear your uniform over your clothes?" He asks.

"Do you not understand that I'm in a rush? Sundown is in two hours."

"All I'm saying is that you're in the Emperor's Coven. It's impossible for you to break out the Owl Lady with no one knowing. And I can't bail you out on this one. I just helped you hide from my uncle because were weren't supposed to be in the throne room." He sighs.

"Why do you keep helping me?" I ask with the widest smile I've given him.

"Because...I don't want you to get caught! If you get in trouble so will I." He gets defensive. I turn around and see the dark blue baseball cap sitting on my dresser. "You better come up with a plan and fast. How are you gonna find your sister, get into where she's being held, and release her without being seen?"

"I'm an idiot! Hunter, what did Belos give me as a gift?" I ask enthusiastically.

"A hat?"

"A hat that does what?"

"It makes you invisible! That's perfect." He cheers. "So, what are you gonna do?"

"Head down to the conformatorium and wait for Luz." I say confidently as I put the hat on.

"But what if she doesn't go there?"

"She definitely did, trust me." I put my hand on his shoulder. Just a few seconds later, he looks more pale than usual. "What? Do I have something on my face?"

"Neither of us have a reflection now." He gestures to the mirror.

"That's incredible! If I touch you with the hat on, it works on you too!" I cheer before taking the hat off. "Well, I better get going. I guess I'll just hide my hat until I need it."

"I'll come with you!" He calls. He then takes his staff and with one wave, his uniform is on.

"Why did no one tell me I could do that?" I groan while walking to the door.

"Perks of not having a bile sack, no one tells you anything." He shrugs before following behind me as we step into the hallway.

"Golden Guards! Thank the titan you're here. We should be expecting Edalyn Clawthorne's pets shortly." A scout tells them.

"Perfect. The two of us need a moment alone with them when they arrive." I say.

"But Warden Wrath insists on being here when they arrive. But I can tell everyone else to leave you alone." They nod.

"Tell Warden Wrath-" I start.

"Tell me what?" Wrath speaks up causing the scout to run away.

"We have come to retrieve the human and demon. We don't need your assistance." I assure him.

"No thanks, I'll stay here." He laughs.

"They said-" Hunter tries to back me up.

"Yeah, yeah, I heard. But take a look, they're here." He laughs as the wagon gets pulled in.

"Here, take the hat and go wait in the dungeon. I've got this." I whisper to Hunter and shove the hat in his hand.

"Ah, Luz the Human. How I've waited to see you again. Now I'll have my revenge and you'll have front row seats to Eda's demise." Wrath then opens the paddy wagon doors and is bombarded by branches.

Luz screams and slams an ice glyph on the ground. A spear of ice pins a stray Guard to the ceiling. Wrath shoves away the branches and then is captured by several ice pillars. Luz walks up to him with King on her shoulder, still not noticing me as I sneak up behind Wrath.

"Where's Eda?" She asks.

"She's in the holding cell in the dungeon!" He says nervously.

"Draw me a map!" She urges.

"That won't be necessary." I stand tall behind Warden Wrath and he starts to chuckle as Luz's smile grows.

"You're in big trouble now, human. Have fun with the Gol-" He taunts before I swing my staff and hit him hard in the head, knocking him out cold.

"Luz, thank god you're okay." I run up and hug her.

"You're gonna help me save Eda?" Luz asks with tears in her eyes.

"Duh. I owe Eda everything for watching out for you. And I'd do anything for you. How Lilith cursed her sister, I'll never understand." I smile and finally stop squeezing her.

"Thank you so much. Can you take me to the dungeon?" She asks.

"Yeah, just pretend to be sad or something like you got arrested," I say as I put my arm around her shoulder to lead her to the dungeon.

We have to go down at least three flights of stairs to get to the dungeon. Not to mention that it's pretty dark in the room. The cage where Eda's being held is only a few hallways down so we pick up the pace. I don't hear any noise from over there so Hunter must have the hat on.

"This is it." I stop in front of the room. "Be careful, she's still in her cursed form."

"King, watch the door," Luz tells him. I use my staff to open it for her and she runs quickly inside with a light glyph. I can hear the growling inside as I walk in. "Eda? Eda!" Luz runs to her but bounces off when her wing twitches. Eda turns at the noise and growls, going in for the attack. "Eda, wait! It's me!" She says before Eda regains her consciousness.

"Luz? Oh no. Oh no, no, no, no, no, what are you doing here?" Eda asks.

"It's okay Eda, I'm here to save you." She activates a fire glyph on the chain keeping Eda in place, but the flame does nothing. "Y/N? Can you use your staff?"

"It's fortified with the Emperor's magic, it won't work. Your magic isn't strong enough for this. You need to leave! Now." Eda demands.

"But, but I can't! It's my fault you needed to save me. It's my fault you got captured." Luz tries.

"No. Listen to me. I'm here because of my own actions. I went against Belos's law, and for a while, I was able to get away with it. But, well without magic, I can't do much. I don't regret anything. I lived freely and...I got to meet you."

"Eda..." Luz tries again.

"But if you stay here, I won't be able to protect you. You need to leave. Now!"

"But we're a family! Us weirdos have to stick together, remember?" Luz asks before Eda sticks a claw into her hair, pulling out the key for the portal door.

She activates it, making the door rise from the floor. It opens as she speaks, revealing the same path from the beginning of the summer. While they're not looking, Hunter reappears across the room with wide eyes. I just shrug at him, I don't know what's going on either.

"You have a family already. Go back to them, both of you. And when you're home, use your fire magic to destroy the portal door." Eda places the key around Luz's neck. "I don't know why Belos wants it, but we can't take any chances."

"I love you, Eda," Luz tells her.

"I love you too, kiddo." She says and a siren blares as a door in the ceiling opens. "Get away!" The chain around her neck glows blue and transforms into a cage. The ground beneath Eda begins to rise.

"No! Not yet!"

"I'm sorry. Goodbye, Luz."

"Eda!"

The platform completely rises into the ceiling. Luz cries into her hand, kneeling between the door and where Eda had been just moments before. I kneel and rest my hand on her back for a moment before I feel a hand pull me back. I understand when the door opens suddenly.

"Drat!" Lilith yells. She doesn't even look this way so I know she can't see me.

"Let me go!" King yells.

"I'm too late, at least I found you, human," Lilith says. I try to go over but Hunter holds me back.

"You. You hurt Eda. You put her in chains. And now, I will take you down!" Luz yells as she jumps at Lilith, activating spells.

"I just wanna talk!"

"Talk to the glyph, witch!"

"Ah, stop! What is wrong with you?" Lilith asks before they both go through the portal.

"Luz!" King calls before he follows them through the door.

"Why did you hold me back?" I smack Hunter's arm.

"Because Lilith isn't gonna hurt your sister. Not after what she said earlier. But who knows if she's still on the Emperor's side." Hunter snaps back.

"We need to get under the stage," I tell him.

"You're seriously delusional. It's too late."

"It's never too late. Look, you can go back to the castle if you want. Just leave the hat." I sigh.

"No, let's just hurry this up. But Belos should be under the stage." He says.

"I can still go get Eda before they bring her to the stage. All I need to do is lift the cage and then I'll find another way to get the chains off." I explain.

"You're insane. But let's go." He shakes his head.

When we make it below the stage, Eda sits alone again in the dark. Only a few flames light the room. I let go of Hunter's arm, making me visible again. He hands me back the hat before I go. I run over to Eda who still sits in the cage. I pull off my mask and hood so she can see that it's me.

"What are you doing here?" Eda asks nervously.

"I have one last chance to get you before you're taken onstage," I say as I pull out my staff. I aim it at the cage and it lifts a few inches on the floor.

"Take your sister home, scoob! This place is dangerous and I can't have both of you in trouble with Belos because of me. The Emperor is gonna be here any minute now so just leave me." She urges.

"I have to help you, I can't give up." I wince while trying to move the cage but my magic isn't strong enough.

"I can hear him, he's right down the hall," Hunter speaks up.

"Just one more second," I whisper and try with all my might to move the cage.

"Hurry!" Hunter yells before I finally let up. The force of letting go pushes me way back against the wall. I sit up as fast as I can, put the hat on my head, and grab his arm again.

"Eda the Owl Lady. Any last words before your ceremony starts?" Belos asks from the doorway.

"Kiss my ass, my lord." She snorts.

"That's enough. Goodbye." He says before the platform starts to go up. It then lowers back down once she's been dropped off on the stage. But his stance changes and he looks around. "Who's there? Show yourself."

He holds his staff out with a spell on it as Hunter and I stand frozen in fear. Belos walks around the room with it out, slowly making a circle around the room. And then, he stands right in front of us. He drags his staff around and it gets closer by the second. But it's so close to my face, it'll touch any second.

I try my hardest to stay quiet as the staff finally touches my cheek. It burns terribly and is definitely the worst pain I've ever felt. He drags it ever so slowly across my cheekbone as I bite my tongue. Hunter grabs my hand and gestures for me to squeeze it so I don't yell.

"Must've been my imagination." Belos sighs before turning around. He begins to walk to the other side of the room. Hunter gets a little closer to look at my left cheek. There's a long cut going from just to the side of my nose all along my cheekbone.

"You can take this up to the stage where they're holding Edalyn," Lilith speaks, getting our attention.

"Thank you, Lilith. What will you do now?" Luz asks.

"I will stay in the Emperor's coven, but I will make sure nothing like this ever happens again," Lilith assures.

"That's good to hear. Wait, why are there no guards around?" Luz asks before a red tendril wraps itself around Lilith's legs, pulling her down. Then, the same happens to King. "Lilith! King!"

"Ah, Lilith. You chose the wrong side. Belos says before Lilith and King are pulled upwards. Luz stares in horror and tries to walk forward, but two arms grab her legs. I try to run forward but again. Hunter grabs me.

"No!" Luz shouts.

"Ah, puh-puh. I'd actually like to have a word with you, human."

"Let my friends go, or else!" Luz slams Eda's staff into the floor, rocketing out of the grip of the hands holding her down. She lands with a flip and slams the staff down, summoning a row of ice spikes that stops inches away from Belos's mask.

"Okay. I'll play." Belos lifts a finger and flicks it, sending Luz into the base of a towering statue. A crack travels up the statue until it frees the giant two-headed axe, which Luz just barely dodges.

"Let me go," I whisper to Hunter.

"I can't, you're only gonna get yourself hurt and in trouble." He whispers back. Luz sends a fireblast at spikes of earth. She freezes a giant red hand in a block of ice. She mounts the staff to avoid more earth spikes. She pulls the staff around and aims for Belos, fire glyphs in hand.

"Why do you care?" I ask.

"What's wrong, human? I thought you wanted to fight." The shadow of Belos passes, and Luz turns to face it. More arms grab her legs and arms, pulling her back down to the ground. "Had enough?"

"Not even close." Luz moves her hand to reveal an ice glyph. The ice pillar hits Belos's mask, chipping a piece off. Luz looks at the shard before looking back up at Belos.

"I like your spirit. But try that again and things won't end well for you. Now, I'm just a humble messenger for the Titan. In the grand scheme of things, the Owl Lady's life is inconsequential. But then you showed up. If you want to save your mentor, give me the portal to the human realm." He says and I finally stop fighting.

"But... my home," Luz says quietly.

"You probably think we want to invade the human realm, but the Titan's will is not so boarish. You'll understand soon. Tick-tock, human. The Owl Lady doesn't have much time left." He persuades.

"No!" She grabs the clasp of her cloak as a tear runs down her cheek. "Fine!" she reaches under her cloak and activates the portal door, keeping the key out of sight of Belos. She hugs the door to her chest. I watch intently as it feels like an elephant is sitting on my chest. "Lo siento, Mamá. Here, it's yours."

"The Titan will be pleased." Belos takes the door. Luz's hand lingers on it, not dropping until a few seconds after it's completely out of her grasp. She finally steps on the platform that Lilith had brought her to, pulling the hood of the cloak up. "Go on then. Go be a hero."

"I may have lost, but so have you." Luz turns around and taps Eda's staff against the platform. Owlbert's eyes glow, as do the fire glyphs on the door before the latter ignite, making the portal to the human realm explode. Belos backs away from the flaming eye, the only substantial part of the door that remains. He glares at Luz through the smoke, who glares right back as the platform carries her out of the chamber.

My hand smacks across my mouth as the explosion pushes me and Hunter back into the wall. My hands shake as I try to stand up but nothing is happening. The hat rests beside me on the floor. My only way home is gone.

Chapter Text

"When did you two get here?" Belos asks as we both sit on the floor.

"We just got here not long ago when we heard the commotion," Hunter speaks up.

"I better get up there. Please inform everyone of Lilith's departure. You two will step up as co-coven heads." He says before walking out like nothing.

"I have no way home," I whisper in shock. "I'm like Spider-man."

"Go upstairs and get Sprig. I'll be up
soon, I'll tell everyone about Lilith." He stands up.

"Fine. Can you hug Steve after telling him? He's gonna be sad." I give a small smile as I stand up.

"I will but you're way too soft on them sometimes." He laughs. "See you in a bit."

My hands are still shaking like crazy and I'm trying not to freak out yet. Not until I get back to my room. I grab my phone from my pocket to look at as I walk so no
one will talk to me. I might break down and start screaming if I don't talk about my issues though. Either way, it's a loose-loose. What makes it worse is that my phone is blowing up from my sister.

luz: i'm so so so sorry
where did you even go?
maybe you saw but i destroyed the portal
so we can't go home now
i'm sorry
i had too
belos was gonna use it
but we'll find another way home
lo prometo

What do I even say to that? What do I even tell her? Both of us know it's not gonna be okay. Now I'm stuck in this castle. Everything sounded fine about staying here and taking control when I had a safety net. But now I can't go home so I'm stuck working for a tyrant. I'm trapped.

I do what Hunter said first and grab Sprig. After that, I go back to my room. I toss Sprig on my bed before I start freaking out. It feels like I'm not even in my body, more like my anger issues materialized. It's all a haze as I throw my stuff on the floor like a mad toddler. I was an idiot for even doing this job for control. Control isn't everything.

"Woah, what are you doing?" Hunter rushes in.

"I'm pissed off! At every one, myself, Belos. This sucks!" I shout and throw one of my pillows to the wall.

"Stop throwing things, that's not gonna help you." He criticizes.

"I'm stupid. I'm actually stupid. Now I'm stuck helping a tyrant and I'm coven head with a guy that hates me. I've manipulated everyone so I have no friends and I have no way home! And I was all 'I swear I'm a good kid' well, that's bullshit. Yeah, Y/N, that's a good one! And I still haven't picked who to interview for the head bard." I rant.

"I don't hate you." He mumbles.

"My mom is gonna kill me. I can already hear her saying it's my fault because Luz is younger. It's only two years but sometimes she swears I'm thirty and Luz is three. This is wrong, the system is shit.
Morally I've just committed a war crime, right? And don't even try to tell me Belos is a good guy because I've seen Harry Potter and I've seen Hamilton." I talk faster than usual.

"Just calm down, everything is gonna be fine. Belos isn't even talking about the Day of Unity yet. Just take it one day at a time." He suggests. "Do you want me to help you look through the applicants?"

"I don't need help, I need an exorcism," I mumble before hopping on my bed face first.

"Hold Sprig and take a deep breath," Hunter tells me before there's knocking on the door.

"Golden Guard! Are you in there?" I can hear Kiki's annoying voice.

"Come in," I shout and sit up on my bed before she opens the door.

"Oh, both of you. This is perfect, I have some things to go over. Congratulations, by the way. There's no one more perfect for this role than you two." She says, clearly fighting back tears.

"Thanks, Kiki." We say at the same time.

"The Emperor's ball is in a week so you two have to prepare for that. You two will interview head bard candidates in two days and take dance lessons for the whole week. After that, you have to take your portraits for the coven posters. I'll be leading the missions and training in your absence." Kikimora explains.

"Did you just say dance lessons?" Hunter asks.

"The head witches and I guess human are expected to dance at the ball. At least two dances, a quadrille and a waltz. Belos assigned you as partners so please try not to kill each other." Kiki sighs.

"Sorry you didn't get coven head." Hunter taunts and I have to hold back a laugh.

"It's alright, I'll just have to kill you both so I can get it." She says it like a joke but it's very clearly not.

"See you later." I smile awkwardly before Kiki slams my door.

"Can we move the story along already?" Hunter asks.

"Friendship bracelets?"

"Shoot, I forgot we were gonna do that."

Chapter Text

"Let me know when you're ready to send the first one in." Steve says from the doorway.

"Okay, I'm the lovable cool one and you're the mean one that eventually gets redeemed." I tell Hunter.

"Got it. Steve, we're ready!" Hunter calls.

"Sup." The little person walks up to the chair across from us.

"Tinella Nosa?" Hunter speaks up.

"THAT'S WHY THEY CALL HER TINY NOSE?" I ask in shock.

"I'm here to be head witch of life." She tells us.

"This is the interview for head bard. Since when have you been a bard?" I ask.

"And you've been arrested at least twenty times. You shouldn't have been able to apply." Hunter says, totally confused.

"I do whatever I want! Fwee expwession is a demon wight!" She hops up on the table.

"Alright, that's enough." Steve comes up from behind her and picks her up. "I don't know how she even got in the castle, she's not one of the applicants."

"Okay, who's the real first person?" I ask Hunter as he looks through the papers and Steve carries Tiny Nose out.

"Raine Whispers." He reads before setting the paper down.

"Send 'em in, Steve." I call out.

"You got it." He says as he opens the door. "Raine Whispers?"

"That's me, Hi." They say while walking in the room.

"Take a seat." Hunter tells them and they do. I pick up their application in the mean time and look at it.

"It's really nice to meet both of you. Thank you so much for this opportunity." Raine says with a nervous smile.

"No problem. It says here you teach for the bard coven, what school?" I ask.

"Saint Epiderm. I went there for a few years before transferring to Hexside as a kid and then I got hired to teach." They explain.

"Your references check out." Hunter mumbles while looking over my shoulder.

"This question is really important so make sure you think about it. Do you believe in bigfoot?" I ask.

"Why would you ask them that? No one believes in bigfoot anymore, it's just you." Hunter criticizes.

"Fine, god." I scoff and turn back to the paper.

"You don't have to answer that." Hunter tells them.

"Okay, Raine. If you were trapped on a desert island, what three objects would you want to bring with you?" I ask.

"Hm, probably a water filtration system so I can live off of the land. My viola, obviously, so I can use more advanced spells. Lastly, I'd want one of those big packs of Hex-mix." They answer.

"Practical AND fun." I tell Hunter and I can see Raine smile in the corner of my eye.

"Why do you want to be a head witch?" Hunter asks this time.

"I'm really passionate about Bard magic and have been since I was a kid. I think being head witch would be a wonderful opportunity. The Bard community as a whole is very inspiring and I would love to contribute more." They explain.

"Good answer." Hunter nods in approval.

"I like your hair. You look like you give good hugs." I tell Raine.

"Thanks. I've been told I give good hugs before." They laugh.

"Would you rather fight a million duck sized giraffes or one giraffe sized duck?" I ask and Hunter nudges my arm.

"Stop asking dumb questions." He mumbles.

"It's very important." I nudge him back.

"I guess one giraffe sized duck." Raine shrugs.

"That's all we have for today, we'll let you know. And apologies for my fellow Golden Guard." Hunter gives his asshole smile.

"I apologize for MY fellow Golden Guard because he doesn't want to have any fun." I mumble.

"We'll call you if you got it." Steve interrupts.

"Thank you." Raine nods awkwardly as they stand up.

"You're an idiot." Hunter whispers to me.

"I don't want a boring head-bard." I defend. "We don't need to do anymore interviews, Raine's our person."

"How do you know that? You spent all the time asking about Bigfoot and Desert Islands." He scoffs.

"I just do. Let's just finish these up quickly." I shake my head.

We interview about twenty people give or take. It's tiring and Hunter's getting on my last nerve. He keeps trying to take over and criticizes my 'dumb' questions. I'm still dead set on Raine. Just like I said about their answer to one question, they're practical and fun. But either way, I don't really care. Anyone would be better than Scooter Crane in my opinion.

After the final interview, the door shuts and a big wave of relief washes over me. I sigh and lean back in my chair with my eyes shut. We've been stuck in this room for four hours and I want to go see my sister. We both sit in silence for a moment in pure tiredness. This sucks.

"I'm so tired." Hunter says quietly.

"I want to quit." I respond.

"Let's get up. We have to go get our pictures taken." He finally sits up as my eyes open.

"Nah, I'm good. I'll be at the Owl House if you need me." I stand up and grab my staff.

"You can't just ditch! We're in this together now." He complains.

"Dude, we look the exact same when we have our uniforms on. No one will be able to tell who's on what poster anyways." I say while walking to the door.

"Well, what about dance lessons later? I don't want us to embarrass ourselves at the ball." He crosses his arms.

"I'll be back by then. What are you, my boyfriend?" I joke before opening the door.

"You wish!" He laughs.

"Somehow, someway, you'll manage without me." I assure.

"Fine. Maybe there's something I can do today. I think my Uncle said something about capturing the Selkidomus, maybe we can start preparing the ship. What are you gonna do at the Owl House anyways? Help fry up owls?" He asks.

"Visit my sister, duh."

"I'm not a fan of your sister anymore." He grumbles.

"Why? You didn't even talk to her, dude." I laugh.

"She destroyed your only way home and made you panic. You're supposed to be the calm-ish one." He shakes his head.

"Aww, are you getting protective? Or more so than usual, I guess."

"I'm not protective. You're just...annoying and the most heinous person I've ever met." He tries.

"Take it easy, sweetheart." I mess with him again before leaving the room.

"Who goes there? Hoot hoot." Hooty shouts as I land.

"It's just me, as per usual," I answer back before walking over to the door.

"Everyone just got back from the market, you have amazing timing." He yells.

"Yeah, I was interviewing people for head bard and- why am I explaining this to you?" I ask.

"I don't know. Hopefully, you picked a good one!" He wiggles his body and I shiver.

"Okay, I'm going in," I say awkwardly as he retreats into the door. I push to open it to see everyone in the living room. "What's u-"

"Golden Guard!" Lilith shouts as she tackles me to the ground. "You won't take us alive!" She continues clawing at my face.

"Dude, chill out." I push her off and sit up on my hands.

"She's cool, Lilith!" Luz shouts.

"But- but- she's in the coven! Probably here to arrest all of us." Lilith worries.

"She's also my sister and a traitor," Luz says like it's a good thing.

"You should hear how she talks about Belos when it's just us around." Eda snorts.

"It's not my fault he smells bad," I mumble.

"She even tried to help at the petrification ceremony." King nods.

"But I didn't see you and it was your day off." Lilith squints suspiciously.

"I was wearing my hat half of the time because you could've turned me in. Hunter was there too." I defend.

"Who's Hunter?" Luz asks.

"No one." I shrug.

"Anyways, I've gotta go. With King. Totally not bounty-hunting." Luz says awkwardly before sprinting out the door.

"You guys are still bounty-hunting? I told you, I can-" I start.

"We couldn't take your money, kid. You work hard for it. But you can help me with something for money today." Eda smiles.

"Of course, but I'll still give you money, at least for my sister." I smile bigger and finally stand up.

"I'll be back in a minute, we can leave once I'm done." Eda nods and walks away leaving me and Lilith alone.

"Did you miss me?" I ask her but she still looks suspicious.

"How did I not know you were against Belos?" She asks and shakes her head.

"A lot of people in the coven are oblivious. I accidentally called Belos a bitch in front of you once and you didn't even say anything." I shrug.

"I thought you were making fun of Edalyn." She coughs. "Does Hunter know? He already hates you enough as it is."

"Yeah, he knows. But everyone already knows he was jealous of me so even if he says something, no one will believe it." I explain.

"Why don't you leave the coven?" Lilith asks.

"I'm coven-head now for one. But the real reason is that I'm scared. Belos is already weird with me as it is. He talks to me like I can relate to him like we're the same. And I don't want him to hurt Luz. Or you, King and Eda for that matter." I admit before joining her on the couch. "There's enough attention on you guys already. But it's not so bad."

"Have you picked a new head bard yet?" Lilith asks.

"Yeah, actually. Raine Whispers. Or maybe it was Ren, I have no idea." I laugh.

"Oh my titan, don't tell Eda." Lilith gasps.

"What? Why?" I ask.

"That's her ex-partner. They used to date for a long time." Lilith explains.

"Woah, I had no idea," I say quietly.

"I'm gonna miss being head of a coven," Lilith mumbles before picking up a scorched piece of paper. I can see that it's her old recruitment poster for the coven.

"Hey, Lily! How do I look?" Eda sneaks
up on us and shows off a bunch of
potions.

"Uh..."

"Getting scammed at the market was such a bummer, but it gave me an idea on how to earn a little more cash. You wanna come with me and Scoob? I may not be at full power, but I can still make potions" She hops on the couch and dangles a potion over Lilith's head.

"I am quite fine. Thank you." She pushes Eda away.

"Alright. Come on, kid." She walks to the door and I follow her. "Have fun wallowing in self-pity and feeling bad for cursing me. Byeeeeeee!" She shuts the door once I walk out.

"So, we're just gonna sell these? I thought it would be something more...illegal." I ask as we start walking.

"Nah, I can't risk getting caught for an hour. That's when the scouts are switching shifts so, after that, I'm gonna go rob an emperor's ship on a bounty hunt." She snorts.

"That's great. But I can't help you with robbing the ship." I laugh.

"Your boyfriend is probably on it, right?" She nudges my arm.

"Not my boyfriend. But yeah, probably." I shake my head with a wide grin.

"Well, you knew who I was talking about, doesn't that say something?" She pushes.

"Are we not trying to get rid of Belos? He's planning something, Eda." I tell her.

"We are but once Goldie's on our side, there's no problem. Oh, look! They're loading the Emperor's ship." She points to the dock. "Let's sell these I have in my bag and then I need your help getting my boat on the water." She says as we reach her stand.

"We're just gonna stand here and wait?" I ask while helping her with the bag.

"Well yeah. Unless you wanna pickpocket people instead." Eda shrugs.

"Eda, no, no, no. If we want to make sales, we need the E.E.S." I start.

"I lost you, what is the E.E.S?" She asks.

"Entertainment, exclusivity, and spectacle. We need to make them think these potions are unlike any other. Tell me, what is it that each of these potions is for?" I ask.

"Magic amplifiers and a few hair growth potions." She shrugs.

"Okay, I'm about to make us some
sales. Watch and learn." I smirk as I stand up on the counter and get my staff out. "Attention citizens of Bonesborough! Are you losing more and more hair as the days go on? Do you wish for a little more volume? Take a look at this!" People begin crowding around and I gesture to Eda's hair.

"What are you doing?" She whispers.

"Selling the product," I whisper back before turning to the crowd and making big visuals pop up with my words. "Take Eda the Owl Lady. At one point, her hair was thinner than a piece of string and now look at her! All she had to do was drink one of these potions every single morning. It's a hearty mix of vitamins and minerals that'll extend your life and your hair. Now, take this magic amplifier. Eda has been crafting this for years and years. In fact, it's more powerful than any galderstone!"

"By how much will my life expand?" Someone in the crowd asks.

"One sip of this potion and you may very well live forever!" I shout and they all begin to cheer.

"I'll give you a hundred snails for twenty!"

"Six hundred snails for thirty!"

"Titan, Kid! These offers are insane." Eda whispers.

"It'll make your kids talk back less. It'll erase all the regrets that keep you up at night!" I continue as more offers come in. Eda starts collecting and handing out the potions.

"You've got a knack for this! When I die, you can have Hooty." Eda snorts.

Chapter Text

"The Golden Guard has requested your presence. His ship is being docked." Kikimora tells me from the doorway.

"Thanks, Kiki." I sigh and stand up from my desk.

She walks away as I start walking to the doorway leaving space between us. These hallways are terribly boring and having to walk through them every day is worse. I make my way through the castle and then outside to the dock. They're still docking the ship and tying it with ropes but people are exiting.

Some go to the exit and some scouts head back to their rooms. I wait on the side waiting for him to come out. The sun is slightly setting but it's not dark yet. I lean against a wooden pole, still waiting. Until I finally see him walking down the ramp. But by now, no one else is here.

"Guess who just slayed the Selkidomus?" He says cockily.

"Bounty-hunters?" I laugh.

"No! Well, kind of. But still, I get to take credit for it." He smirks. "And what did you do today? Look like a disappointment in comparison to me?"

"Nah, I helped sell some potions in the market. After that, I had some lessons with Belos. He made me read this long book about the Titan and how he became Emperor. Look, quiz me on something." I grin widely.

"What are the Titan's five humors?" He asks and crosses his arms.

"Earth, bone, blood, bile, and breath," I answer and he laughs. "Why did you ask me to come here? Just so you could brag?"

"Yeah." He teases. "But no, I just wanted to show you something."

"What? If this is you trying to kill me-"

"I'm not trying to kill you. Follow me." He smiles and turns to walk along the dock.

The dock goes all the way around the building so we start walking towards the back of the castle. We walk in silence except for the slight creaking of wood under our feet. And of course the water beneath the wood. We turn a corner to see an area of this place that I've never seen before.

There's a shore, unlike the other areas where it's just wood. There's even sand on the shore. And waves, beautiful waves that crash against the shore. A smile creeps along my face when I see it. The water is perfectly blue and isn't steaming. He stays behind as I walk slightly closer to the water.

I kneel a few inches from the water so it won't get on my shoes and put my hand in it. It's not burning my hand off, it's just a little warm. It runs through my fingers perfectly. I stay there and rest my chin on my knee just watching the water as I feel Hunter come up behind me.

"I found this place earlier when I came to get the ship. No one ever comes over here so I thought you might like it." He says sheepishly.

"I do. I mean, I do like it. I love it." I tell him and speak similarly.

"Especially since you said you could never love someone as much as you love the ocean." He laughs.

"Mm, maybe that was a bit dramatic. I could love someone as much as I love the ocean. But that would be saying a lot." I smile, never taking my eyes off of the waves.

"What is it with you and the ocean anyways?" He asks.

"My dad, mostly. Every couple of months, he'd take me to California because that's where he was from. We'd go to the beach and just sit there for hours. Luz would stay with my Mom most of the time. So it was our thing." I explain with a smaller smile than before.

"Was?"

"He died a long time ago. I was seven, Luz was five. But it's fine. Everyone thinks that's why I would act out, maybe it is. I was always closer to him than my mom. He was a firefighter." I tell him while looking down.

"I'm sorry." He says quietly.

"No, no, don't be. It was a long time ago, it doesn't bother me anymore." I shrug.

"I don't know my parents. Belos doesn't talk about them at all. I don't even know their names." He sighs.

"You deserve better than that," I say quietly.

"I do?" He asks, looking over at me.

"I mean, yeah. You don't think so?"

"I guess I've never really thought about it." He shrugs.

"Even if it hurts him to talk about them, you deserve to know." I finally look at him.

"You're weird." He smiles.

"What do you mean?" I laugh.

"You say the strangest things sometimes. It doesn't make sense but it's...I don't know, nice?" He tells me.

"Makes you think?" I ask.

"Yeah. Maybe I don't think enough." He laughs before quickly gasping. "Dance lessons! I forgot!"

"Shit!" I quickly stand up and brush the sand off of my knees.

"I don't even know what a quadrille is." Hunter panics.

"Me either," I say as we start walking.

The class has already begun as we walk in. We try not to make any noise but Terra and Adrian give us dirty looks. The instructor doesn't seem to notice so we just stand side by side with the group.

"So, as I previously mentioned, we will be learning our Waltz today. The bard coven will not be participating in light of Scooter Crane's retirement. Everyone make sure you're with your partners and we can begin." The instructor claps her hands giving everyone a second.

"This is fine," Hunter whispers to himself but I can hear as we turn to face each other.

"Person A, wrap your right arm around person B's waist and hold hands with the other arm." The director instructs.

"I'm sorry," Hunter says as he follows the instructions.

"It's fine," I say awkwardly as we have to get closer.

She explains step by step the dance as we all go through learning it. We all are tired and annoyed at this point. No one wants to be here. Not to mention that I haven't been more than three inches away from Hunter for an hour. Now, she says it's time to do the whole thing with the music.

"Is everyone ready?" She asks and receives nods.

"Try not to step on my feet this time."
I whisper to Hunter whose been stepping on my toes this whole time.

"I'm trying." He whispers angrily.

"Try harder." I let my frustration out.

"And...the music is on! They announce you all, bow with your partner, and go!" She announces.

We do what she says and Hunter wraps his arm around me again. I pull him the slightest bit closer and I feel his foot step on mine again and I want to hit him. We spin in the circle with the other head witches and make our way around. He still manages to step on my toes again and again which makes my blood boil.

"Stop doing that." I groan and he laughs.

"I'm doing it on purpose now." He snickers.

"I'm gonna kill you."

Chapter Text

  Hunter || The Golden Guard

  "We have to go, Caleb! They found another human and she's already been sentenced." A young man with long brown hair tied back tells me with a big smile.

  "Do we have to? It's the same thing every time." I ask and look up. There's a mirror in front of me and for some reason, I look totally different. My teeth are perfect and my scar is gone. Even my eyes are blue.

  "If we eventually want to be human-hunter generals, yes!" He grabs my arm and pulls me to stand up.

  "Fine, let's go." I sigh and within one second, we stand in a crowd full of people.

  "Death to the human!" Phillip shouts with the others yelling the same thing.

  I watch as two scouts drag the human on stage. Same thing as usual, but how do I know that? What's going on? I look up to the stage and my heart sinks.

  "Stop this! Stop this, now!" I push my way to the front and see Y/N being dragged to the noose.

  "Wittebane? Are you trying to protect this human? All humans are messengers from the devil!" The scout yells.

  "Let them go! This isn't right." I finally get close enough to see her. "Y/N? I'm sorry, I can't- they won't listen!" I call out to her desperately.

  "Hunter?" She says with wide eyes.

  "Please don't do this!" I beg as they put the noose around their neck.

  "I'm sorry." She says quietly, not even trying to fight back. She has tears in her eyes and everything in my body is going crazy. Phillip holds me back as I thrash, just wanting to get to them. Just wanting to be near her and stop all of this.

  "Please! I don't want to be without you." I call out one last time before she's taken away from me. Her lifeless body sends chills down my spine and it feels like my heart was just ripped out of my chest.

  "PLEASE!" I yell and sit up from my bed, panting and gripping Sprig. It's alright, it was a dream. That all felt so familiar. Like he'd already been through it before.

  What was that? That was so bizarre. I looked so...different. Who even is Phillip? He never told me his name. And why were they against humans? My heart still beats a hundred miles a minute. I want to see her, I want to know she's okay. Just telling myself she's fine in the room right next door isn't enough.

  And just on time, there's a knock at my door. I yell a tired 'come in' that's filled with relief. They're safe. The door opens showing her with tired eyes. But she still has a small smile. My heart changes again which is weird but I try to ignore it. My cheeks burn red from her seeing me in this state. I'm kind of sweaty and I probably look terrified.

  "You okay?" She asks.

  "I'm A-okay, just a bad dream," I assure.

  "Oh." She says before walking over to my bed. She lifts up the blankets to the opposite side and keeps her smile. "Don't mind me, excuse me, sir. I'm just gonna...hop on in." She says while climbing under the covers and laying beside me. For some reason, my cheeks get warmer.

  "What are you doing?" I ask her.

  "I'm tired. And you know, when you have a nightmare you want someone there. We can talk about it if you want." They tell me.

  "I don't wanna talk about it," I say quietly. It would be embarrassing to say that my nightmare was about losing her.

  "Okay. Is it cool if I stay here?" She asks.

  "Yeah, yeah. Just don't kick me or anything." I can't help but smile.

  "Goodnight." She hums as her eyes shut.

  "Goodnight," I say back and shut my eyes too.

  It's gonna be hard to fall asleep now. That dream was still so off-putting. Everything about it was so familiar. But I know I haven't gone through anything like that. I don't know anyone named Phillip and I definitely don't look like that. How did I even know his name? He definitely didn't tell me. Those things consume my thoughts as I try to sleep but I can't.

  She's definitely asleep by now. Her breathing has changed and she isn't moving as much. But she does move slightly. They inch closer to me and it makes me nervous. And then, her hand reaches up to hold my arm. I'm blushing again for no reason and I hate to admit it but I want to be closer.

  I give her a lot of crap but I actually like being half of a pair. Especially with her. I move closer to her and her hand accidentally slides off of my arm. It was warm there, comforting. So, I do what any idiot would do and try to pretend it was never there. But that's hard because I maybe, kind of, miss it.

  It's two AM now and I still can't sleep. I know it's two because the air always gets way colder at this time. The chill immediately covers the room. It's one of the only bad things about living here. I turn over on my side to face the person beside me. They shift slightly as the air hits just over my bed.

  But then suddenly, she moves in her sleep closer than before. Way closer. Her forehead rests against my chest and her arms seem to want to move, wiggling slightly. Fuck it. I wrap my arms around them and tuck my head by their shoulder. Now I feel sleep creeping up on me. She's warm, a perfect contrast to the cold of the room.

  What is happening to me?

Chapter Text

One Week Later

  "So, this is your office. Kikimora can help you if you need it while getting adjusted. But between you and me, it's better to ask a scout or one of us because she's a jerk." I tell Raine while gesturing to me and Hunter.

  "Your induction will be in about a week. If you have any questions, let us know. But this is where we break off, we have training." Hunter adds.

  "Thanks, have fun." Raine smiles before shutting the door.

  "Do you have your coat? Your guitar?" Hunter asks.

  "Yeah, we're all set. Let's go." I turn to the door that leads to the ship.

  "We look ridiculous wearing all of this in Bonesborough on a ninety-degree day." He gestures to our snow outfits.

  "That's awfully glass half-empty of you, we'll fit in perfectly on the Knee." I elbow him.

  "Before we can go to the Knee, don't forget about our stop in Latissa." He says as we reach the ship.

  "Duh, we can't have training without recruits." I laugh.

  "Everything is ready for our departure," Kikimora says from aboard the ship.

  "Perfect." I smile and try not to vomit in my mouth.

  "I don't want to scare you but you have a...newt? Salamander? Is there a difference? On your shoulder." Hunter tells me.

  "Oh, this guy? He's been following me around for a day or two. His name's Harry." I point to the blue creature. "But yes and no, all newts are salamanders but not all salamanders are newts. Or maybe it's the other way around."

  "Weird," Hunter mumbles before we start boarding the ship.

  "We will land in Latissa not too long from now, only about five to seven minutes." Kikimora announces from the pilot area.

  "You got it," Hunter speaks up as I toss myself into one of the seats.

  My legs rest on and dangle off of one of the arms and my head rests on the other arm. I let the guitar rest in my stomach and I hold the neck so I can play. I mindlessly strum as the ship becomes airborne. Harry still rests on my shoulder, occasionally moving around.

  "So, how'd the Palisman mission go last night?" I ask Hunter who's awkwardly standing a few feet away.

  "Terrible. Long story short, I didn't get them and my ship crashed. I'll tell you more about it later." He says quietly before pointing to Kikimora.

  "Ah, got it." I nod as my eyes move back to my guitar.

  "What are you playing?" He asks.

  "Some stuff from my band back home." I shrug.

  "You're in a band?" He laughs.

  "Yep, The Celestial Beings. Dumb, I know. We're all Marvel fans so that's kinda where it came from." I shake my head with a laugh.

  "What's Marvel?"

  "Oh, right. I guess it's a franchise of superhero movies and comics." I shrug.

  "What are you gonna do with the little guy on the Knee?" He points to Harry.

  "I brought a scarf for him to stay warm in. I don't know if it's the same here but they get really weird in the cold so just in case." I explain.

  "I was just in Latissa last night and the scouts here are insane. They thought my sigil was a fake tattoo." He scoffs.

  "You're always yelling at me about not wearing my mask and uniform but you did the same thing? Classic Hunter." I joke.

  "I didn't have my staff for...reasons. And I got rocketed off of my ship, totally not my fault." He defends.

  "Sure, whatever you say." I laugh and sit up normally. "We're here, let's head off."

  "I'll be waiting here while you get them boarded." Kikimora tells us while lowering the ramp to get down.

  "Don't you think this whole trial process is insane?" I ask Hunter as we start walking. Two abomaton soldiers stand by the entrance to make sure everyone is accounted for.

  "Not at all. It's just to make sure we get the best and the brightest on the Isles."

  Looking down, we can see a myriad of nervous witches. All different ages too. Some teenagers, young adults, and even a few middle-aged people. They all tense up as we walk down and go to stand in front of the crowd.

  "Good morning, recruits. We're about to start boarding the ship to the Knee." I start and can see some of them turning pale.

  "Make sure you've dressed appropriately, we don't want anyone freezing on us," Hunter says and subtly nudges me. I can already tell he's doing his jerk smile under his mask.

  "Please board respectfully and efficiently. Once on the ship, get ready for training. You can stretch or warm up however you want, just don't be a distraction to our pilot." I gesture to Kiki on the ship.

  "Your trials start now. The two of us will be watching you starting from the moment we landed to the moment we drop you back off. If you don't show the things we look for in scouts, you're out. Now, everybody on." He says before turning around.

  "This is the most Avengers thing that has ever happened to me," I whisper as we start walking back up. "When I had to to the mountain trial, I just walked down while the rest of my group was arguing."

  "I fearlessly led my group to the bottom." He flatters himself.

  "Of course you did." I sigh as we make it back on the ship. The recruits start boarding and we make our way over to the pilot area.

  "Not a bad group," Kiki mumbles to us.

  "Not yet, there are always a few bad apples," Hunter says quietly.

  "We'll surely have enough recruits after this." She says while starting the ship back up.

  "Hold on tight, we're about to take off," I tell everyone.

  "For someone who hates being in charge, you're really good at it." Hunter stands across from me.

  "I was captain of my school's drill team." I shrug and lean against the side of the ship.

  "Don't you need a lot of ankle strength for that? Weird." He laughs.

  "I have a lot of ankle strength," I tell him.

  "I used to go to Hexside." He admits.

  "You did?"

  "I did. Only for a few years, I'd barely left the baby class before I trained full-time."

  "How come you don't have any friends then? I mean, other than me, obviously." I tease.

  "We're workplace acquaintances, for one. Two, I did have friends. Only two, twins. I forget their names sometimes but it always comes back to me. They had this green hair that I thought was cool. I remember they were so excited because their baby sister was gonna start school too. After that, I never saw them again." He shrugs.

  "That sucks. But we aren't workplace acquaintances. If we are, tell me why I call you Snuggle-muffins now." I lean slightly forward to see him shift. I know for a fact he's bright red under his mask.

  "You do it to annoy me. I thought we weren't gonna talk about it." He says sounding embarrassed.

  "My little snuggle-muffin. My cuddle bug." I tease more.

  "Don't you ever call me either of those again." He laughs.

  "You're lucky I can't think of anymore."

  "I am. I'm really lucky." He shakes his head and you can practically hear his smile.

  "Stop flirting and pay attention, we're almost here." Kikimora snaps.

  "That wasn't flirting." Hunter quickly defends.

  "That mountain looks fine." She points to one in the distance.

  "That one will do. Land the ship." I tell her.

  "Everybody up, we're here," Hunter announces.

  "Excuse me but what exactly are we doing on a mountain?" One of them asks.

  "Oh, we're dropping you off here. Your goal is to make it down alive. Once you're at the bottom, board the ship again and wait. Good luck." Hunter says smugly as Kikimora lowers the ship.

  Whispers and murmurs start amongst them before we land. Their faces have all changed to be nervous. Understandable because this is one of the hardest ones. The coven wants them to expect more of the mountain. That something else is going to happen. Because going down a mountain doesn't sound hard so there must be a catch. But there is no catch to this trial. We see which ones lead and who chokes on the way down.

  The ramp lowers again. Some of the confident lead the way down with others following nervously. A few are already shivering and shaking from the cold. I pull my scarf out and make it into a small cocoon for Harry to rest in and place it on a seat. The ramp goes back up and we move further away to watch.

  At least that's what we think is happening. It feels like we're going too far but Kikimora has flown multiple times. But it's a big surprise when we land a top of another mountain.

  "What's going on?" Hunter asks.

  "This is your stop." She laughs.

  "What do you mean?" I ask this time.

  "Belos wants to see how well you two work together. And those recruits need a demonstration of your power as Golden Guards when they're finished. So, try not to go too quickly." She smirks while lowering the ramp.

  "This is ridiculous. We've already made it through basic training." Hunter complains.

  "Yeah, we already know how to get down the mountain. This is pointless." I agree.

  "I don't make the rules. Now, get off of my ship or you have to clean the scout bathrooms and showers for a month." She says cruelly.

  "Fine, let's go," Hunter grumbles while grabbing his staff.

  I grab my guitar, and staff, and put Harry wrapped in the scarf in my hood. Hunter broods down the ramp as I follow less angry. This isn't that big of a deal, nothing we haven't done before. The ramp goes back up once we get on the mountain and she takes off back into the sky.

  "This is dumb. How many times do we have to prove ourselves?" Hunter complains as we start walking.

  "I don't know. What do you think Kikimora meant by a demonstration? We're doing the same thing the recruits are." I ask.

  "I'm not sure but be on edge just in case. Strange creatures live on the Knee." He says and just on time, we hear a loud roar. "My titan, what is that?"

  "If I had to guess, I'd say the Slitherbeast. But it won't bother us if we don't bother it." I assure him.

  "That's bullshit." He mumbles.

  "No, it's not." I try not to get mad.

  "Any animal could attack for any reason."

  "Not if it doesn't see us. Just calm down, we'll be fine." I tell him. "We need to scan the terrain, make sure we're taking the right path."

  "The right path is down." He scoffs.

  "You never know what Belos could pull on us. This is testing teamwork." I defend.

  "Of course, you would say that. Because everything he does is so terrible."

  "But it is. He uses scare tactics to manipulate those around him." I shake my head at his ignorance.

  "No, he doesn't. You're lucky he hasn't found you out. He is not a merciful man."

  "I know that, dingus. How many times does he tell you about your family and wild magic? He wants you to feel afraid."

  "Shut up. This is my whole life we're talking about. You can't just theorize and make up things just because you don't like Belos." He grumbles.

  "You don't have to listen to me. You do what you want ninety percent of the time. Since when does my opinion matter?"

  "I don't know but it does!" He shouts and for a moment everything goes silent. Until there's a loud breaking sound from the top of the mountain.

  "Oh my god, you idiot," I whisper in shock before the snow starts hurdling toward us.

  "Watch out!" He shouts and we start running down.

  "We can't outrun an avalanche!" I yell but he keeps running. A small igloo sits on the other side of a mountain that catches my attention. The avalanche is headed right towards it. "Hunter, we have to help them!"

  "No time unless you have a death wish!" He continues running.

  I start sprinting towards the igloo with the ice fast approaching. Noise comes from inside, there are definitely people in there. This better be worth it. I kick the door open and see two little kids having a tea party inside.

  "Avalanche, you two have to run!" I tell them as they quickly stand up.

  The two start running out and I stop and turn around to see the snow coming fast. My foot drags across the snow to draw an ice glyph. I stomp on it quickly and it builds a big ice wall that successfully stops the ice.

  "You're insane!" He yells from a few feet away.

  "Well, we're alive. You're welcome!" I shout back.

  "I didn't say thank you." He says angrily.

  "Clearly. You still don't trust me, even after I've been there for you so many times." I mumble as we walk side by side again. The roar comes back slightly louder but I can't even process it.

  "What do you mean?"

  "Please, you've shut down my ideas this whole time. You don't trust me at all." I scoff as we finally meet side by side.

  "Can you blame me? You are against my uncle and everything I've ever known my whole life." He tries.

  "Again, why do you care what I think?"

  "I'm asking myself the same question. As if your life is so perfect. You have no way home, no friends, nothing. You're a lapdog for someone you hate and you've got a sister who you barely see. Do you even know anything about her life here? I didn't think so. You're too busy saving everyone else to save yourself. You won't let anyone help you. Not Eda, not Lilith, and definitely not Luz." He scoffs.

  We both go silent for a moment as my anger levels go through the roof. But only for a moment because the loudest roar of them all comes. When we turn to look, the Slitherbeast stands right beside of us. It roars again and it's enough to blow our hair back. He pulls out his staff but the past grabs it and snaps it in half.

  "What?" He yells.

  "I've got this," I say, still annoyed as I draw a plant glyph with my foot again.

  "I'm sorry! I said things I didn't mean I-"

  "Shut up!"

  I stomp on it and the vines go to surround the creature but it breaks out easily. It then grabs my staff and does the same thing it did to Hunter's. At this point, we both look terrified.

  "We're fucked." He says before it picks up Hunter and raises him above his head.

  "What do I do?" I whisper to myself and try to think.

  "Help!" He shouts to me while clawing and kicking the thing.

  "I can't! Everything you said was right, I can't do this alone!" I panic.

  "No, I was wrong! I was so, so, wrong. You're brave, smart, and you never give up!" He shouts.

  I know what to do now. I turn around and start running to put some distance between me and the Slitherbeast. We can see Kiki's ship above us with some recruits watching now. Hunter looks defeated, he thinks I'm running away.

  I pull my guitar to the front of my body and position my hands right. Then, I do one loud strum and look up to see if I've got its attention. As a human, you can do almost anything bard style as long as you can play an instrument. You just have to do it differently. You can play any song as long as you focus on what you want to happen. It also has to be realistic. A sleep spell is the simplest. I start strumming faster as I move closer so it can hear better.

  "Go to sleep, go to sleep, go to sleep," I whisper to myself over and over as I keep playing.

  "It's working!" Hunter grabs my attention back to the beast who's stumbling around. It does that for a few more seconds before hitting the floor.

  Once it's down, applause comes from the ship above. Hunter shakily stands up and tries to catch up as I start walking back down to the mountain.

  "Hey, I'm s-" He starts.

  "I don't want to talk about it," I say quietly, not stopping or even looking at him.

  "I didn't mean any of it, I swear."

  "You still thought it, who knows how long you've been thinking it. I'm done, Hunter. Go find better friends, or don't, I don't care." I tell him.

  "I don't want anyone else to be my friend, I want you." He tries.

  "You very clearly do not. All I ever wanted was to be your friend and you treat me like a big joke. I brush it off but I can't do it anymore. Let's just go back to the ship." I say as we make it to the bottom.

  We don't talk on the way up the ramp. Or once we board. We accept the praise and compliments of the recruits on how we handled everything but never about each other. I sit by Kiki on one side while he goes on her other side. Things only get awkward after we drop everyone back off in Latissa.

  "Can you drop me off in Bonesborough? I have errands to run." I ask Kiki.

  "Of course." She nods and Hunter just stares at me.

Chapter Text

  I tiredly walk up to the doors of the Owl House with my mask in hand and Harry back in my shoulder. Hooty already looks like he wants to talk but he stops himself. Instead, he gives me a short greeting and opens the door. Luz sits on the floor with her back against the couch. Eda sits on the couch with King napping on her legs.

  "Y/N! I had no idea you were coming over today." Luz smiles widely.

  "Me either." I smile and walk to go sit beside her.

  "So, what brings you to the hoot house, Scoob?" Eda asks with Apple Blood in her hand.

  "It's a long story." I shrug.

  "Well, we wanna hear it! I'm sure what you have going on in the castle is much more interesting than my school stories." Luz stomps her feet excitedly.

  "I love your school stories. But okay." I laugh.

  I explain everything about my day. The training, the fight, even having to tour the new head-bard around. As Lilith said, I don't give them the name of head bard. But they're fixated on the Hunter situation.

  "What an asshole." Eda shakes her head.

  "I guess it's not time for his redemption yet." Luz mumbles.

  "You should stay here tonight, far away from the Golden nerd." Eda suggests.

  "We can cut your hair. Not that you need it, but it is almost summer." Luz takes some of my hair in her hand.

  "That sounds nice." I smile.

  "What do you think?" Luz asks nervously as I look in the mirror.

  "I love it, Luz! Thanks. Want me to
do yours? It's growing a little long in the back." I offer.

  "Nah, I think I'm gonna let it grow out a little more." She laughs.

  "I'm going to bed, you two behave," Eda tells us from the doorway.

  "Goodnight." We say at the same time.

  "Goodnight." She says back before walking away.

  "So, what are you gonna do tomorrow at the Emperor's thing?" Luz asks, shutting off the light.

  "I don't know. I'm so mad but I think I'm madder at myself. I feel dumb. In the beginning, I was just pretending to want to be his friend. But now I don't know, I actually wanted to be his friend. He's cool once you get to know him. Well, that's what I thought. I thought we were actually starting to be friends, real friends. And then he roasts me for no reason." I rant.

  "He doesn't seem like a bad guy. He just says bad things, I guess. Maybe he really didn't mean it." Luz tries.

  "But he thought it. I probably just need space. Anyways, tell me about you. What's going on?" I ask as we sit on the couch with King between us.

  "I really like Amity!" She blurts out before covering her mouth. "Shoot, just forget I said anything."

  "How could I forget that?" I ask excitedly. "Are you gonna ask her out? When did you realize? What happened?"

  "I want to ask her out but I don't know how. She went through so much to help me get that other human's diary and I ended up getting her fired. But I got her rehired! And then she kissed me on the cheek. I thought I was about to die." She rants happily.

  "Lumity canon?" I ask her and her face goes bright red.

  "God, I hope so. Also, I love that. I'm never gonna stop saying Lumity." She smiles wider than ever. "Anyways, I think I'm going to bed. You coming?"

  "In a few, I just need a minute." I tell her before she starts heading up the stairs.

  I lean back, careful not to hit King who's still sleeping and lightly snoring. The newt in my shoulder crawls down my arm and sits on my lap. We awkwardly make eye contact for a moment before I get the urge to talk.

  "You're a pretty cool newt. Not that I meet any other newts. I only see them on TV." I start but it keeps looking at me. "I really don't know what I'm doing, Harry. Any advice?"

  He just sits there for a moment before I get totally thrown off. He switches from being an animal to a wooden staff in my hands.

  "Palisman," I whisper. "Don't worry, I won't tell Belos about you, or I guess us." I smile.

  Hunter || The Golden Guard

  "I am very impressed with both of you and how you handled the situation. Speaking of, where is the other Golden Guard?" Belos asks me.

  "They're with the healing coven. Playing their guitar so fast caused some blisters and such." I cough.

  "Ah, give her my regards. You are dismissed." He waves me off as the doors behind me open.

  I start walking to my room feeling lonelier than ever. Unfortunately, I've gotten used to walking and joking with her on the way to my room. Now I have to do that on my own too? Why do I ruin everything? I had never even thought any of the things I said back there. I just blurted things out for some reason. But I didn't want to hurt them. I just got angry, I guess. But I could never want to hurt her.

  Something is seriously wrong with me. I should hate her, I've hated her since the beginning. So what's changed now and why do I not hate them anymore? This is so confusing. I like having Y/N as a friend, is that so wrong? She's nice and so funny. I don't think I've ever laughed as much as when I'm with them. And it's not just cheap laughs, it's the kind that makes my stomach hurt. She's brave and easy to talk to.

  And the other night when she slept in my room, I don't think I've ever slept so well. It's almost embarrassing that my first good night of sleep in ten years was spent with her in my arms. Her fingers lightly gripping my sleeves and her head on my chest. But what if I like that? That I can be different around them than anyone else. What the hell am I even thinking?

Chapter Text

Y/N || The Golden Guard

People are in and out of the castle with different party stuff. Chairs and tables are floating around any volunteers from the covens. Kiki decided they all needed to be rearranged an hour before the party. I rush past all the people because I haven't even started getting ready.

Things get quieter as I head towards the rooms. Music plays loudly from people listening while getting ready. I reach my room and open the door quickly before shutting it behind me. I haven't been here all day, I've been at the Owl House. The door to Hunter's room is slightly open and I can hear shuffling inside. I shut it and lock it so I can actually start to get ready.

We all have to wear our coven colors so they can tell who we are. But we didn't even get to pick our own outfits. I put on the dress I was assigned, pale gold with a skirt that flows nicely. The long sleeves are the slightest bit sheer, different from the actual dress. I feel like a fucking minion.

It makes my new hair look nice though. But I do have to hide my ears for tonight which is fine. I take thirty more minutes to make everything look alright. Even though I'm already sweating and anxious. I keep wiping my palms on my skirt because I'm so nervous. This is the worst thing that could've happened today. I stand up and take a look at myself. I look like I just walked out of Bridgerton. I should probably stop with the references no one will understand.

"Are you ready to head down?" Hunter asks from the other side of the door.

"Mhm, all ready," I answer and unlock the door.

I open the door to see him standing there looking more nervous than I've ever seen him. He wears a fitted black suit with gold accents to match me. His hair could probably pass as coven propaganda.

"Um, it's time to go. The guests will be arriving soon." He says before swallowing nervously.

"Okay." I nod and enter his room, shutting the door behind me.

"I'm sorry, again." He says quietly.

"It's fine." I brush it off.

"No, seriously. I don't know why I say such stupid things around you. I know I deny it but you are my best friend. That's why I keep this bracelet on, look!" He rants and lifts his sleeve so I can see. "You've won me over in every sense of the word. I don't want to just awkwardly stand by your side tonight, I want to...talk to you, I guess. I miss talking to you. I'm really sorry."

"You don't have to apologize. I mean, you were right about everything you said. I just didn't want to hear it. I'm a liability for you, for the coven, and everyone. God, even for Luz. And don't try to disagree, let's just move on. I still don't want to talk about it." I say as I stand right in front of his door with my hand on the handle. I push it open and he follows silently behind me.

We walk down the hallways together and eventually form a group with the coven heads. Only because we're all headed to the same area. The ballroom is decked out nicely with all of the arrangements for us perfect. Kikimora taps her foot anxiously in the middle of the room as we all make our way in.

Ten regal thrones sit in a line at the front of the room with a larger one behind it. Mine and Hunter's is obviously larger and they expect us to share it. Some junk about looking united. I guess it's a good thing we're speaking. Kikimora still looks like she's gonna pass out once we're all sitting down.

"Alright, can we get started now?" She asks and receives nods from everyone. "People from your covens and others will enter and greet you. You may decline anyone if you'd like. After that, the guests will begin dancing and mingling."

"Do we not get to dance when the guests do?" Scooter asks.

"No, they'll dance for you. At least until it's time for all of you to go out there for your two dances. Is that clear?" She asks and once again, more nods.

"Are the Blight's coming?" Darius asks and Adrian starts laughing for some reason.

"Yes. Mr. and Mrs. Blight will be attending as they are highly respected." Kiki answers.

"Got a problem with that, Deamonne?" Adrian taunts.

"Nope, no problem at all." Darius sighs.

"It's like we're preparing the guests for slaughter," I whisper to Hunter as Kiki walks away and he laughs. We sit close together because of how weirdly the chair's arms are placed. I'm practically in his side and his arm awkwardly sits just behind my back.

"I'm about to open the doors for guests to enter, get ready," Kikimora announces.

"This is gonna be so boring," Hunter whispers in my ear.

"We should sneak away and go watch a movie," I say quietly as Kiki opens the door.

"What's a movie?" He asks.

"Doesn't matter." I shrug it off as people start walking in.

Different families and people greet everyone as the noise in the room builds. I'm not really paying attention as they give meaningless flattery. I lean back further in the chair as time goes on, bored out of my mind already. Hunter glances at me ever so often but we don't have time to talk until almost everyone has arrived.

"To all in attendance of the Ten Coven's Ball," Kiki starts as all the lights shut off except for bright gold lights shining on the doorway. "Emperor Belos!"

He walks through the room like a god. Everyone watches him intently as he makes his way to his throne. But once he makes it there, the lights go back on and the music begins. Our dance is in about ten minutes now. Once most guests find a seat or a table.

"I never got to tell you but you look so...perfect. Sorry, I know that's like a harmful way of thinking. You don't have to be perfect. You're great in your own way! Wait, that sounds like you aren't good enough. You are good enough, you're perfect! Oh my titan, I did it again." He slaps his hand over his mouth. "Can I try again?"

"Yeah, go for it. But you look perfect and not perfect too." I laugh and he lets out a sigh of relief.

"In other and much better words, you look nice, beautiful. It's a nice look on you. Like the moon or the stars. Maybe even the whole galaxy. I don't know what I'm saying anymore." He laughs.

"Thanks, Hunter," I say quietly so none of the guests hear his name.

"This is nice. You know, everyone together." He speaks up.

"It is nice. Surprisingly." I nod.

"The event itself is painfully dull." He admits with a small laugh. His laugh has always been so painfully inviting and contagious. But not in a bad way.

"Tell me about it. Why can't we go out there with them? We're not all high and mighty." I question.

"At least you're here. This would be worse if I was on my own." He admits.

"I assumed you would've wanted to be alone. Since you were so dead-set on becoming head witch when we met." I nudge his arm with a wide grin.

"A lot of things have changed. In a good way." He gives a small smile. "And by the way, your hair looks killer."

"Oh my god, you think so?" I ask excitedly.

"Yeah, I do. It suits you. Probably like one of the superheroes you like." He tries.

"Maybe. But it's not about their looks, it's what they do. They go around saving people and get to go on all these cool missions. It's fun to imagine them all as one big family when really they don't know each other that well. But they make a real difference even if they do stupid things like destroying cars and buildings in the process." I start before realizing I should probably shut up.

"And you want to be one of them?" He laughs.

"Yeah." I laugh with him and shake my head. "But it's dumb. Superheroes obviously aren't real."

"I'm not trying to change your mind but doesn't that all kind of sound like a coven?" He nudges me.

"Minus the manipulation and toxicity, sure." I nudge him back.

"This is the worst, when do we get to dance?" He asks.

"One minute. Let's start standing up." I tell him and we do.

"I'll try not to step on your feet, for real this time." He smiles and takes my hand. "Titan, my hands are sweaty."

"It's fine, mine are too," I whisper as the other head witches start to stand up.

"Everyone clear the floor!" Kiki announces from the microphone as everyone follows. "Introducing the coven-heads from the abomination, beast-keeping, construction, healing, illusion, plant, potion, and the esteemed Emperor's coven!"

"This is embarrassing," I whisper to Hunter.

"I didn't think it would be but you're right. This is super embarrassing. Even Darius looks embarrassed." He gestures to Darius.

"Bow!" The dance instructor tells everyone and we all awkwardly listen.

"I'm gonna vomit," I say quietly as we all stand up straight and get ready to start.

"Sorry, sorry, sorry." He whispers awkwardly while closing the space between us before the music starts.

"It's fine," I assure and then it's time to start.

We start doing everything we've been practicing. Darius looks totally over it before the first song is over and Eberwolf is making fun of him. Hunter steps on my feet every once in a while and throws in a quiet 'sorry' before moving on. People are cheering and clapping while Belos sits high and mighty on his chair.

The second dance starts and then the end is finally near. It's slower and slightly more awkward with Hunter trying not to look me in the eye. I tap my finger on his back over and over until his eyes meet mine. Then, I stick my tongue out at him. It's not noticeable to anyone but us. But he still has to hold back a laugh as he sticks his tongue out at me.

It's warm in the room and even warmer being so close to him. We constantly change movements because of how stupid this dance is but I can't stop looking at him. His eyes are so...whatever. It doesn't matter, the songs about to end. We do a few more motions before it comes to an end, thank god.

"Give it up for the coven-heads!" Kiki announces as people start flooding the floor again.

"Ugh, we have to go sit down for the rest of the night?" I groan as I turn to start walking away. Hunter grabs my wrist and gets my attention again.

"Let's dance. I mean, do you want to dance? With me?" He asks frantically.

"But I thought the guests were gonna 'dance for us' which makes no sense," I question.

"Since when have you ever listened to the rules?" He asks with an inviting smirk. A more upbeat song starts playing and he holds out his hand to me. Kikimora looks like she's about to shit her pants.

I take his hand and we both start laughing. Everyone else is dancing normally when we start dancing differently. Both of our hands have our fingers laced together and our arms are extended at first. We get close together before pushing away again a few times. Everyone is looking by now, especially because of our laughter.

He puts his hand on the small of my back and dips me before moving me in a circular motion and picking me back up. It's all just joking around at this point. I then lift my hand up to start twirling him and he goes along with it. Then, we start twirling at the same time. He stops and wraps one arm around my waist before spinning around me entirely and doing the same in the opposite direction.

He takes my hand and we separate again before coming back together. The song ends as I throw my arms around him in a big hug. His arms come around me and squeeze as we keep laughing before we pull away.

"I'm thirsty, do you want water too?" He gestures to the drink table and I nod. "Okay, I'll be right back."

I wander over to the entrance door to see if anyone else is still coming in. But no one is in the hallway. I peak my head out to look around the corner but I still can't see anything.

"Well, if it isn't my favorite coven-head." A voice says from beside me and I snap back from looking outside the door.

"Lilith! I had no idea you were still invited, no offense." I say before pulling her into a big hug.

"I planned a lot of this before leaving so I still had my invitation. I just have to hide from Belos." She laughs. "But I come bearing a gift for you."

"Really? That's kind of surprising." I joke.

"Here, open it!" She says giddily while handing me a wrapped rectangular box.

I take it and start unwrapping the box and she excitedly watches. It's a white box with a lid so I go to open it. Sitting in the box is a scroll, the newest addition.

"Now you can talk to anyone you want! The world is your eyester! Just you know, don't talk to any creeps." She smiles.

"Thank you so much!" I laugh and observe the gift.

"I didn't get the other brat anything so try not to show off." She teases. "Speaking of, you still pretending to be friends with him? Got anything good?"

And at that moment, I hear a scoff from right behind me. My heart sinks and I immediately turn around to see Hunter. He turns around and throws the water cups in the garbage on the way out.

"Titan, I'm sorry." Lilith smacks her hand across her mouth.

"It's okay. Thanks for the gift, Lilith." I try to smile at her before turning around to chase after Hunter.

My hair becomes messy as I race through the halls. He must've teleported. If I had to guess, he's in his room. The music still blares through the building on my way down the hallway. It's loud and only brings my heart rate up. The hallways are never this empty but everyone is in the ballroom.

I slow down as I reach the rooms. Our wing is just around the corner. I make my way over there and see his door slightly open. I can't hear any noise from inside so that's a little worrying. I stand outside debating on going in. But what else do I have to lose? I knock once on the door before walking in.

He sits on his bed with a small frown across his face. He looks down at his fingers. The coat of his suit sits on the chair and his shoes are on the floor. My heartbeat picks up just looking at him.

"What are you doing here?" He says with his voice thick and angry.

"Hunter-"

"No. You were pretending this whole time? I knew it was a set-up! I knew it and I trusted you. I stupidly thought that for once, someone liked me and wanted to be my friend." He raises his voice.

"It wasn't like that, I swear! Maybe for the first week or so but after that I saw who you were. I don't care about information or favors. I care about you!" I shut his door behind me as he stands up from his bed.

"You aren't at all who I thought you were." He shakes his head and takes a step closer to me. "You talk big about how the coven manipulates but you are the exact same way. You are a horrible person and I don't know why I ever thought we could maybe be friends. Take your stupid fucking bracelet and get away from me. I really believed you, that we could...but no."

"You're my best and only friend, in this world or any other. I'm so sorry for everything. I never wanted to hurt you, that's the last thing I want. I care about you more than anything else." I feel the tears start to pool around my eyes.

"I can't be a part of your twisted story anymore. You know, just because your dad died doesn't give you the right to act out. You're trouble just like every other wild witch out there. It's only a matter of time before you get kicked out of the coven. It would be better for everyone if they just petrified you already." He shouts. "You are a liability. No fucking wonder you went to six schools in seven years. You are everything wrong with this place. And to think I...whatever."

"You're an asshole." I choke out before I see tears slipping from his eyes. "You and me both know that you've wanted me gone from the second I showed up here. You've looked for excuses and tried to get rid of me. I wasn't lying the whole time. I've told you things I haven't told anyone. You aren't a fake friend to me. But if you ever fucking mention my dad again...I'm done trying. I can't fight for you anymore after I have been for so long. You wanted me gone, I'm gone. Be glad."

"I'm not glad, actually. Not at all because I-" He walks closer and closer to me until we're only a few inches apart. "Figure it out if you're so smart."

Chapter Text

  Y/N || The Golden Guard

  "The echo-mouse still won't give me any information about Phillip." Luz sighs.

  "El me hace enojar tanto. Hijueputa." I mumble.

  "The echo mouse? Also, you kiss your mother with that mouth?" Luz asks.

  "No, not the echo mouse. And I haven't seen my mom in two months." I give her a look.

  "No way, really?" She rolls her eyes and goes back to staring at the echo mouse.

  "Scoob, what has Belos told you guys about the Day of Unity?" Eda asks.

  "Just that it's gonna be paradise or something. And I know that it targets people with sigils. Adrian is going to Hexside to give everyone sigils sometime soon so look out for that." I mindlessly explain.

  "This is so annOYing." King's voice cracks again.

  "Ha, demon puberty." I laugh before standing up.

  "No! You're leaving already?" Luz asks.

  "Yeah, I gotta go before they close the gates," I say as Harry transforms into staff form.

  "Okay, I'll see you tomorrow," Luz says before sneezing.

  "Hey, are you getting sick? Take ibuprofen before it gets worse. I might have vivaporu in my bag. I can-" I start.

  "No, I'm fine. Go before you get locked out." Luz laughs. "Oh, wait! You almost forgot." She smirks and kicks her feet.

  "Really? You're fourteen, hermanita." I laugh.

  "I'm waiting." She sighs.

  "Fine." I crouch down to her level and kiss her forehead really quick.

  "You have to say it." Luz rolls her eyes.

  "Dios, fine. Hush, hush, little fish. We are here to make a wish. We close our eyes, and then we start to make a wish with all our heart. You got one?" I ask and she nods.

  "I want this echo mouse to show me something from the diary." She groans.

  "Okay, can I go now?" I ask and point to the door.

  "Yeah, whatever." She sighs and turns back to the mouse.

  "Night, everyone," I say before opening the door, only getting a hum from them. I shut the door behind me and immediately see the house demon ugly sobbing. "Jesus, Hooty. Why are you crying?"

  "I just got a letter from Lulu!" He chokes out.

  "Oh, well...have a good night, Hooty," I say awkwardly and start walking to the end of the forest.

  "How we doin' Hoot House?" Hooty yells to the inhabitants of the Owl House as  I take off into the air. I get the feeling that if I had stayed longer, a long sequence of events would've happened only making me more uncomfortable. God, he's creepy.

  I approach the castle after fifteen minutes of flying. Scouts head into the building after I assume their long days. I fly faster so I can go inside already. It's colder tonight and the winds are harsher. My cheeks and nose are cold to the touch so I need to hurry unless I want to be sick like Luz probably is.

  With Mamá working so much, I always had to stay with Luz when she was sick. It always starts two days before she actually gets sick. Maybe a small sneeze or a cough. And then on day three, she acts totally high. Even if she isn't on any cough medicine or isn't actually high.

  I land a few feet from the castle so I can hide Harry. Belos can't take him, I won't let him. Harry hides in the hood of my cloak as I begin walking through the entrance. But the mail demon stands by the door, clearly looking for someone.

  "Do you know where Raine Whispers is?" She asks.

  "Probably in their office." I shrug.

  "Can you bring them this? It's their mail."

  "You got it." I smile and take the mail from her.

  The gates should close any minute now so I hurry into the castle before slowing down. Raine's office isn't too far from the entrance so I take my time walking there. I see Hunter walking to our wing and feel my heart skip a beat. What the hell is wrong with me? Whatever. I hear noise from Raine's office so I knock three times.

  "I'm coming in," I say before opening the door.

  "And then we defeat Belos!" Raine cheers to Darius.

  "Woah, I am clearly interrupting something," I say and they both gasp when they see me.

  "Golden Brat!" Darius shouts and quickly restrains me with abomination goo and Raine shuts the door.

  "God, I just came to bring Raine mail and I get involved in some creepy cult situation." I laugh but they don't join me.

  "Don't you dare-" Darius starts.

  "Tell anyone? I won't. Have you ever seen War of the Warlocks?" I ask and they just look at each other.

  "I don't know what that is." Raine sighs.

  "It's exactly what it sounds like. A movie about a war with warlocks. Anyways-"

  "Does this have a point?" Darius rolls his eyes.

  "For once, yeah. You guys are obviously committing some kind of treason against Belos-" I start.

  "But if you let us explain-" Raine tries.

  "I don't need you two to explain. I just want in on whatever this is. Oh, and here's your mail, Raine." I toss the stack onto the desk behind me.

  "You...want in?" Darius looks at me suspiciously.

  "Where do you think I go every other day?" I ask them.

  "I don't know. Shopping? Skateboarding? Whatever teenagers do now." Darius shrugs.

  "I go to the Owl House, nerds. Wow, I really thought Darius had caught onto
me. You had no idea?" I ask and he just looks flabbergasted.

  "No? No idea, at all. If you don't like Belos, how are you Golden Guard?" Darius asks in shock.

  "He has a weird fascination with humans. And maybe I'm crazy, but I'm pretty sure he is one. Even though it makes no sense. Wanna hear my theories?" I ask with a wide smile.

  "How do we know you aren't setting us up?" Raine asks.

  "Can you get my scroll out of my pocket?" I gesture to it sticking out of my front left pocket. Raine reluctantly grabs it and holds it up to my face to unlock it. "Okay, now go into my contacts and call Eda or Lilith. Both references check out."

  "Um...okay." Raine scrolls through my contacts.

  "But please don't go into my camera roll or search history. I swear all of the bad fan-fiction is satire." I defend myself as Darius holds back a laugh.

  "It's ringing." They say as we all watch intently.

  "Scoob? Did you get more info? Anything good? I'm desperate, kid. Even if it's something dumb like Belos is allergic to screamut butter. Hooty is throwing King some weird birthday party upstairs. Did you see him eating any of my we-" Eda rants before Darius and Raine's jaws drop.

  "Eda, you're on speaker," I tell her and the line goes silent for a moment.

  "Shit." She says quieter.

  "Anyways, nope. But things might be looking up soon, I'll tell you later. Have fun at King's weed party or whatever." I awkwardly tell her.

  "Never put Eda the Owl Lady on speaker. Have fun kissing Bae-los' butt." She snorts before hanging up the phone.

  "Well shit." Darius sighs.

  "Please don't arrest her for the weed. She said that in confidence." I smile charmingly.

  "We'll talk about this tomorrow. Go upstairs and go to bed." Darius orders and lets me out of the abomination restraints.

  "Are you my dad or something?" I laugh as I turn back to the door.

  "If I was, you wouldn't be so close to your boyfriend with those rooms." He jokes.

  "Not my boyfriend." I roll my eyes on my way out.

  "He so is," Raine says as soon as the door shuts behind me.

  I let out a breath and shut my eyes for a moment. I screwed everything up with Hunter and I miss him more than anything. I walk slowly through the similar-looking corridors. There's no real difference between any of them. Just a lot of gold.

  His door is shut now. I can see it as I walk down the hallway. I open my door and quickly walk in so I don't have to think of him much longer. Long story short, it doesn't work. I go through my entire nighttime routine with him plaguing my thoughts. Just knowing he's in the next room over is driving me insane. He's just so...but no, that's not it.

  Something else is going on but it definitely can't be what I'm thinking of. And even if it is, he hates me. So that's entirely impossible. I shut off my bathroom light and do the same to my room light before immediately turning it back on. I can't just leave it alone.

  I grab a piece of paper and a black sharpie from my desk. What do I even want to say? He made me mad too but I can't even worry about that. I hurt him. There's only one thing I can say. So, in big letters, I write 'I'm so sorry' across the middle. Then, I walk over to his door and slide it under. But I don't want to see or even hear his reaction or lack thereof. So I shut off my room light.

  I run to my bed and hop on it immediately after. Even after growing up, I still feel like there are monsters in the dark and under my bed. Hunter would laugh at me about that. Whatever. None of that matters anymore. Not until we fix this.

  Hunter || The Golden Guard

  "Phillip, please! Let's just talk about this calmly. We are brothers after all." I smile at the man standing across from me.

  "You burned that bridge when you fell in love with that...monster." He says, raising a jagged knife above his head.

  I manage to smack it out of his hand and onto the floor. We both lunge to grab it and begin to fight over it like children. A woman that looks and feels so familiar comes out of no where and draws a spell circle, setting fire everywhere. I stand up and start trying to run away but he speaks again.

  "Okay, let's talk," Phillip says with a small smirk.

  "I didn't want to betray you. But she means the world to me, Phillip. I promise, if you gave this world a chance, you would like it too." I assure him.

  "Hug it out?" He asks and I nod with a smile.

  I wrap my arms around him but his don't go immediately. He must be putting the knife away. I'm just glad he finally is willing to listen to me.

  "I hope you burn in hell with the rest of these witches." He whispers before I feel a sharp pain in my abdomen.

  I sit up gasping again. My room is pitch black and I'm all alone. My hand grips my chest just trying to breathe. It always feels so realistic. I try to calm down but it's so hard. The last time this happened, I had them. My person. But now I don't. How is it always so familiar? It always feels so real. Like it's happened before.

  I lay back down on my side just trying to calm my breathing. Sprig sits just across from me so I grab him. I pull him close to my body as tightly as I can. But in all honesty, I wish it was her. I want it to be her heartbeat I feel, her breathing I hear. Just knowing that nothing can hurt me as long as she's there with me. Her arms around me and mine around her. But I'm just a lonely idiot with a stuffed animal.

Chapter Text

Hunter || The Golden Guard

  I sit up when my alarm goes off at six. I hear Y/N's going off too and it makes my heart lurch all over again. Belos said he wants to see me this morning so I try to hurry to stand up. The room is still dark because of how early it is. The light is harsh when I turn it on but it's easy to get used too.

  I didn't sleep once I woke up from my dream. It filled my thoughts for three hours. Something about Phillip is so familiar. His voice, his words. He says everything you want to hear. I don't like to think about it for too long. Especially me in my dreams. I look so different like it's not me. Like I'm feeling someone else's feelings. It's terrifying.

  My uniform is neatly laid out on my chair. Y/N's is never all together or meat. Usually, they scramble to find certain pieces or forget things. It's not convenient at all when there's an emergency. But it makes me smile every time and even now just thinking about it. She's taken up almost all of my thoughts these past few days. It's killing me but it's worse knowing that they're right next door.

  I feel so hurt but that didn't give me the right to say half of the things I did. What is wrong with me? I swear on my uncle's life that I never even thought the thing about their dad. My words were just shooting to kill because of how shitty I felt. But I didn't want to burn that bridge. Not when she's making me feel things I don't understand. Dancing with Y/N was the most fun I've had in a long time. And now I can't even look at the boiling sea without thinking of her.

  On my way to my closet, I absolutely eat shit. I slip with a huge crash and a yelp from shock. What the hell? My room is usually in perfect shape with everything lined up perfectly. I sit up on my elbows to see what I slipped on and see a sheet of paper now across the room. I lunge to pick it up and see writing across it.

  "I'm so sorry. - Y/N" I whisper reading it.

  I can't run faster as I go to my desk to grab a sheet of paper. For some reason, I only have a sparkly blue sharpie. I guess that is her favorite color even if it's super embarrassing to write with this. I start writing on it trying to keep my handwriting neat.

  "I'm sorry too."

  Y/N || The Golden Guard
  Three hours later

  "Stop moving!" I urge as my sister wiggles back and forth.

  "Vivaporu no puede ayudarme!" She shouts and sticks her arms up in the air as I try to put some on her neck.

  "It's science! Just stop it and let me help you." I manage to put the slightest bit on before she starts screeching.

  "You have to do the thing. The thing mamá does." She whines.

  "Sana sana colita de rana, sino sanas hoy, sanaras mañana." I comply before she finally stills.

  "Can you sing to me?" She asks.

  "Now you're just messing with me, aren't you?" I sigh and she starts laughing.

  "Put some on my hands." She orders.

  "Your hands? Alright." I shrug and take a glob of the stuff and put it on both of her hands. I rub it in on both before grabbing two socks and putting them over her hands.

  "Slayed that." She sniffles before gasping. "My arms!"

  "What about your arms?" I laugh.

  "They're like...what?" She calms down and starts wiggling them around. Then, the door bursts open with Amity and Eda standing there.

  "Does this look fine to you?" Amity asks Eda.

  "Whoa...it's like I have snakes for arms."

  "Please, she just has the Common Mold. It's harmless!" Eda defends.

  "But she's a human, we have no idea how it'll affect her!"

  "If I ate the portal key, would I return to the human realm?" Luz attempts to eat the key but the abomination snatches it and gives it to Amity.

  "I am not giving this back until you're better, okay?" Amity says and Luz pouts before pulling out a game device and texts on it.

  "Oh, uh, you got it!" Amity smiles before shutting the door.

  "The dead man's heart beats through the floor-board. Alas! They have found me out!" She starts rambling.

  "Tell Tale Heart? At a time like this?" I laugh.

  "Edgar- AHHHHH!" She points to the echo mouse.

  "Luz!" Eda and Amity run in.

  "Mouse, Philip diary entry!" Luz gets a notepad and pencil ready.

  "After five years, I have finally found it. A power source so potent it can pierce through realms...Titan's Blood. There are old tales of lakes reflecting green trees and blue skies. The Titan's vein runs through the land, and many believe that these wild portals are created when a little of its blood leaks into the water. That is how I came here, so that is the first place I shall look. I will journey back to...Eclipse Lake." The projection finishes. The echo mouse squeaks and scuries off as Luz seems to be drawing a picture of Eclipse Lake.

  "I have to go to Eclipse Lake! Ah!" Luz attempts to jump out the door, forcing Amity to duck while Willow and Gus back away, but Eda catches her by the waist mid-jump.

  "Luz, no! You are not well."

  "She is shockingly strong!" Gus says before a sequence of events leads to her tied in her sleeping bag.

  "Alright, Luz, me and King will get your Titan blood if you just CALM. DOWN."

  "Yes! Perfect chance to take our new powers for a test drive!"

  "You guys are the best!" Luz hands over her drawing to Eda, who starts to leave.

  "I volunteer as well. As Luz's girlfriend, I must-"

  "I get it, boots, just grab a coat. Willow, Goops, Scoob, watch over Luz. She thinks she has snakes for arms."

  "Whoa." Luz gasps, then hisses at them.

  "We'll be picking out the music. You good in here?" Gus asks.

  "All good. By the way, Luz likes Atomic Pink if there's any of that." I tell them and they nod before shutting the door.

  "Ahora te puedes marchar." She sings quietly.

  "Good song." I sigh and lean against the wall.

  "I didn't want the baby carrots, mom! I didn't want 'em." She starts fake crying.

  "Just go to sleep, dude." I lightly push her.

  "But I'm hungry. Quiero a mi mamá! Quiero caldo de pollo." Luz whines again and throws her pillow on her face.

  "Willow is making you some kind of soup. It's probably not caldo de pollo but it might be good." I try.

  "My Connecticut stomach can't handle any of this." She complains. "And we don't have my movie. We always watch my movie when I'm sick."

  "God, I could probably quote that whole
movie by now." I laugh.

  "Wait, can you actually?" She asks with a big smile.

  "According to all known laws of aviation, there is no way a bee should be able to fly." I start and roll my eyes as she excitedly listens.

  "Between you and me, I was dying to get out of that office. The End." I end with a sigh. That was the worst hour of my life.

  "Again!" Luz cheers.

  "Never again." I say before my scroll starts ringing.

  "The phone, the phone is ringing. The phone, I'll be right there!" Luz sings before grabbing my scroll and hitting accept before I can even realize what's going on. "Yo, whats up?"

  "Give me that!" I say and snatch it out of her hands.

  "Aww." She complains.

  "I'm gonna take this in the hallway, just play with the echo mouse or something." I say before walking out of the doorway and shutting it behind me. "Sorry about that."

  "It's fine. Well, it's not fine but whatever. What are you up to?" Darius asks.

  "I'm at Eda's place, my sister got the common mold." I tell him.

  "Good luck with that. Anyways, we wanted to talk about yesterday. Raine is here too, by the way. Also, why are Eber's nails bright purple?" He speaks quickly.

  "That's the color they picked." I shrug.

  "Hi!" Raine says in the background.

  "Hey, Raine." I laugh.

  "We've decided that you can be apart of our...thing. But we have some rules." Darius starts.

  "This is just like War of the Warlocks! I won't let you down, I swear." I excitedly stomp my feet.

  "I still don't understand that reference." Raine says.

  "If we have any suspicion that you are on team Belos, you're out. Even if all of your references check out." Darius tells me.

  "Got it. But what even is this thing? What's going on?" I ask.

  "This Day of Unity stuff is totally bunk. None of it makes sense and it's just overall suspicious." Raine speaks up again.

  "No, literally. Like paradise? Maybe pair of de-" I start.

  "Don't even finish that sentence. Titan, you've been spending too much time with Edalyn." Darius sighs.

  "Nah, I was like this before. But yeah, it's all insane. He needs to be checked into a nursing home already. Anyways, he's gotta be a human, I know it." I tell them.

  "How could he be a human? That makes no sense." Darius says and I can practically hear him rolling his eyes.

  "I don't know how, I just know that something is weird. I said oh my god once and he snapped at me 'not to take the lord's name in vain' which is weird. But also who asked him? No one. And then his ears look different compared to everyone else's. And if his family was really killed by wild magic fifty years ago, how is Hunter his nephew?" I say and then the line goes quiet for a moment.

  "Good points." Raine clears their throat.

  "And there's a door in the Conformatorium that can only be opened by a human. But humans are never in the demon realm." I continue.

  "When are you coming home, kid?" Darius clears his throat.

  "Whenever The Clawthorne's and one of the Blight's come back from Eclipse lake." I tell them.

  "Why are they at Eclipse Lake?" Raine asks.

  "Titan Blood. We need it for the portal to the human realm." I answer.

  "But Belos sent a bunch of scouts and Kiki to Eclipse Lake. Do you think..." Raine starts.

  "He has the portal. But we can't let him go to the human realm. He says he doesn't want to invade but I've seen Amphibia. He's totally lying."

  "We'll figure out what's going on but until then, get as much out of him as you can. Look at the stuff around the portal, maybe he'll confide in you since you're human." Darius says.

  "Got it. I'll be home in a few hours.

  "Ow, ow, ow! Just get an elixir. Ugh, I got into harpy mode and now I can't get out." Eda says from the doorway.

  "She also ate like, nine voles on the way home," King adds.

  "Hey, I had to keep up my end of the bargain," Eda says and they finally pull her in but fall to the floor.

  "Amity! I'm so glad my awesome girlfriend is okay." Luz hugs her tightly.

  "Me too!" She hugs Luz back.

  "No King hug? What is this? You are a swindler and a thief!"

  "Come here, buddy!"

  "I regret this!"

  "You're okay with Amity and Luz dating?"
Willow asks me as Gus joins on my other side.

  "Yeah, of course. I'm glad Luz is free to do whatever she wants here. She seems happier here than she ever was at home." I smile.

  "We do have some bad news, kids." Eda starts. "The Golden boy stole the portal key. Probably for Belos. The key had Titan's Blood in it. But, we did end up getting some on Mitten's mitten." She nudges Amity.

  "I told you that in confidence." She laughs.

  "As long as we got some blood, it's okay! Thank you guys for going. It really means a lot to me. Now we have everything to finish the portal!" Luz cheers.

  "We're starving. Did you guys make any food?" Amity asks.

  "Yeah, soup. Follow me." Gus says as everyone but me and Luz follow him into the kitchen.

  "So, do you want to test out the portal with me? It won't be for long, just a test. And we'll get to see Mamá!" Luz excitedly takes my hand.

  "I don't think I can. Sorry, hermanita. It's not that I don't want to but if I see her I think it'll just be a whole thing. I can't." I tell her.

  "That's okay. I'll explain everything to her. She'll totally understand, don't worry."

Chapter Text

"Hey," I say from the doorway of Luz's room and the looks up with a smile.

"Oh gosh, I'm so glad to see you. I didn't think you were gonna come to Lilith's party with everything going on." Luz says as I shut the door behind me.

"Me either. Sorry I haven't visited in a few days. I think I was in denial that you saw mom. How did it go?" I ask and take a seat beside her on the floor.

"It went well at first and then not so well. But I wasn't really in the human realm. I was in a mirror dimension thing where I could see her and everything but I wasn't actually there. It turns out, there was a basilisk that took my place for and after camp. It shape-shifted to look like me so Mamá didn't even know I was gone. But you...hm." She sighs.

"What? What happened?" I ask, more interested.

"She thought you ran away. After everything in the Principal's office and just everything, you've been going through. She was so glad to hear you're okay. Mamá even thought it was her fault for pushing you so hard. And because of something that happened on...THAT day." She says quietly. "Y/N, wha- what happened? I know I don't like talking about it but for you-"

"It's fine. Nothing of note or whatever. And it happened so long ago, almost ten years. I'm over it." I lie and she can most definitely tell.

"I don't remember much from the day he died. But I know you do." She tries again.

"So, what about the portal? How do you get it to the actual human realm and not a mirror dimension thing?" I ask, trying desperately to change the subject.

"I don't know. That's what all these books are. I'm just trying to figure out how we get back." She sighs before looking at the echo mouse running on its wheel. "You and me both, buddy. I can't figure out what I messed up when I made that ding-danged door."

"We should probably head down to the party now," I tell her and she just nods silently.

We make it down the stairs once the toast is over. Luz goes to talk to Hooty but I go to see Lilith. She stands outside by herself in front of the house. I should get going soon anyway. So I head out to stand next to her and talk for a bit before I go.

"Hey, Lilith." I smile and she turns to see me with a similar grin.

"Hey. How are things?" She asks.

"They're fine. You?"

"Fine. Hunter still mad at you?"

"Yeah. After I left, we kind of got into a fight." I admit.

"Oh no. Was it bad?"

"Yeah, it was bad. I gave him a note apologizing and he sent one back but we still haven't spoken. I don't know what to do." I tell her.

"You'll figure it out, you always do. I wish I could help but I don't really understand romance most of the time." She laughs.

"Romance?" I say with wide eyes and my face going bright pink.

"Please, kid. I may be aromantic but I'm not blind. You'd be an idiot not to know that there's something between you two. And if you two get together before the Day of Unity, Steve owes me fifty snails." She nudges me.

"Oh...my god," I say with no distinctive thoughts going through my head before snapping out of it. "I'm gonna leave now. Congratulations on the new job."

"Thanks." She laughs as I try to hurry to get on my staff.

The sun is going down already. My mind is too full to even think about just one thing. Luz is gonna start asking questions soon. Of course, she wants to know more about when our dad died. She was only five, barely forming memories. But I can't answer any of her questions, I won't. She might not be able to remember it but I'm cursed to remember every minute. Mamá screaming and crying for hours on end, the doctors, I can't do it.

And now Hunter is on my mind again. His stupid beautiful eyes and his smile, oh my god. I would die to see it again. But that's just a dumb work crush. Everyone has a work crush at least once in their life. Some adults even have work husbands and wives. So, maybe I'm just confused. Nothing is actually there. Because if it were, our fight wouldn't have been so bad. But the worst part is, I didn't really feel anything until he was gone. And now I don't know what to do with myself.

Hearing his footsteps in the other room from his pacing and hearing a small laugh every once in a while kills me. And I heard him wake up the other day from another nightmare. The walls aren't that thick. I could hear his gasps when he woke up and the small whistle his breathing makes sometimes because of his adorable tooth gap. I wanted to see him, even admitting that now makes me want to vomit. I feel so stupid for missing him like this.

I make my way to the castle but I don't head to my room this time. I hide my Palisman and walk over to the dock. It's empty just like it is most of the time. I walk around it and watch the sun that's still setting. The wind is blowing my hair as I walk even though the sun warms my skin. I kneel down by the water just like I did before. Desperately craving his presence next to me again.

My fingertips touch the flowing water that's still a nice temperature. I rest my chin on my knee and try to feel calm. At peace, I guess. I drag my finger along the sand to make an H. This is so dumb. This is the worst summer of my life. And I miss my mom. We fight but she's still one of the only people I have. I miss my dad. I wish he had listened to my mom when she told him to quit his job. I wish I didn't argue with them not to move and we could've been in another state. California wouldn't have been so bad. But I didn't want to leave my friends. The same 'friends' I haven't heard from in years.

"Hi." A voice says from behind me. I quickly swipe my finger over the H in the sand because I could recognize that voice anywhere.

"Hi." I look to see him.

Not in his uniform anymore but his gloves are still on like usual. He has a dark blue hoodie on and plain black pants. He looks calm and oh so pretty, I can't take it. I can feel the heat coming off of my cheeks and I can only assume they're red too. But I notice his cheeks and ears are red too.

"I can go, I didn't know you were gonna be here." He clears his throat.

"You don't have to go," I speak a little too quickly. "Or not, if you don't want to. Sorry."

He sits down beside me and I stop kneeling, actually sitting down on the sand. I couldn't care less at this point if it gets on my pants. One knee stays up though and I rest my head on it. My heart is beating so fast as I can see him shifting beside me.

"I've been thinking about you a lot. And you know, everything that happened." He says quietly.

"I'm sorry." I look down and feel his eyes looking at me.

"I'm sorry too." He sighs.

"I act so stupid around you," I tell him, still not looking up. "I don't know what's wrong with me lately. And I got so mad at you for something that wasn't even really about you. The things you said are all stuff they would tell me back home. But when you said it, you actually had a reason. I didn't have the right to get mad at you."

"You aren't trouble. And I definitely don't want you petrified, that's the last thing I want. Sometimes it feels like you're the only one that gets it. And the thing I said about your dad was just...cruel. I'm so sorry." He says while observing his hands. He holds one with the other intently.

"Hey...what did you mean with the thing you said before I walked away? You said to figure out what you meant." I ask and his face goes bright pink again.

"Oh, um. I don't remember." He clears his throat again and goes back to playing with his hands.

"How do we move on?" I ask.

"I don't know. I'm trying to trust you again. But it's hard. I've never had a real friend before and I liked being your friend. I liked having you to lean on and talk to. I think just admitting that we still have problems is enough." He admits.

"I get it. But just so you know, I really do and did want to be your friend. More than you know, more than anyone else. My friends back home are shitty and you aren't. They're mean for no reason and can't take accountability for themselves. But you're good, Hunter. I meant it when I said you're my best friend in this world or any other one." I tell him and nervously hold my hand out to him.

Without saying a word, he takes my hand and gives it a light squeeze. I look at him and see a small grin across his face. God, I missed it so much. I look back out to the water to try and calm my heartbeat. But there's no use in trying once he leans over and kisses my cheek quickly and delicately. His face erupts in a blush again and so does mine. I lift my hand up to hold my cheek, completely struck.

"Oh my god," I say quietly with my hand on my cheek. "Shit, I just said that out loud."

Chapter Text

  "Come on, one more try! Please." Pá laughed.

  "Okay, one more try. What's my favorite color?" I laughed and moved the stool closer to the bed.

  "Blue?" He asked before I shook my head.

  "It's pink, pá." I giggled.

  "No it is not! Blue like the ocean, mija. You love the ocean. Since when have you liked pink?" He asked with his usual toothy grin.

  "Since last month." I shrugged.

  "Is it because of that Andrea girl? Y/N Noceda takes shit from no one. Next time you go to school, walk right up and punch her in the face." He joked, putting his hand on my shoulder.

  "She says blue is for boys." I explained.

  "Blue can be for anyone. When I get out of this place, I'll make you all blue food if you want. Blue pancakes, blue ice cream, heck, they even have blueberry lemonade now." He chuckled. "What I mean is, you're strong. Cariño, eres una niña poderosa y no puedo esperar para ver cómo eres."

  "Even a superhero?" I asked with a wide grin.

  "Even a-" He said before he fell silent. His breathing shallowed and his eyes were blinking and darting around for a moment before they shut. He fell back onto the hospital bed. The heart monitor started making all kinds of noises I didn't understand.

  "Papá? What's going on? What are you doing?" I asked and took his hands.

  Of course, I didn't get an answer. But I knew something was wrong. I dropped his hand, stood up quickly from my chair and ran into the doorway. Luckily, his room was right across from the nurses station.

  "Help us, someone! Somebody, please. Help!" I shouted as loud as I could, getting the nurses attention. Before I could process anything, doctors and nurses of all kinds started rushing in. I watched helplessly in the doorway for a moment or two before my mom rushed in.

  "What's going on? Amor!" She called to my dad before she turned to me. "What happened?"

  "I don't know, I don't know." I told her as I started to cry. That's all I remember before the heart machine stopped and the doctor said something I couldn't understand at the time.

  "Please! Please keep trying!" Mamá yelled at the doctors.

  "Ma'am, we did everything-"

  "Don't tell me you did everything you could! My husband, my kids!" She shouted and looked to me and then the hallway.

  "Luz....you have to go get Luz. She can't see him l-" She choked out but I was frozen in shock. "Y/N, GO!" She screams and gestures to my sister who stands completely still across the hall by the benches.

  With my whole body shaking, I walked over to the bench where my sister was. She was holding four Jello cups they had just gotten from the cafeteria. I managed to stop the tears and sat beside Luz, putting an arm around her. My mom's screams still ringing through the entire floor. Her crowds deafening. I tried to sing so Luz wouldn't hear it but there was no use. Before that, she asked what happened to Papá. All I could say was that he was taking a nap.

  "Are you Mr. Noceda's children?" A doctor comes up to us and asks.

  "Mhm, we are." I nod as Luz hides further into my side, scared of the doctor.

  "Do you have any other family? Grandparents, aunts, or uncles?" She asks.

  "N-no. My grandparents are- they- my mom has a brother and sister. But they live in another country. They can't- we have no one." I tried to speak normally but I couldn't.

  "It's okay. Your mommy is really sad and we're having trouble getting her to calm down. It could be dangerous for her if she doesn't, she's hysterical. We have to send for another doctor but don't be worried. Everything is gonna be okay. And we're so sorry for your loss."

  "I want to see Pá." Luz tugged at my sleeve as the doctor walked away.

  "Well, we can't." I accidentally snapped at her.

  "Papá! Papá!" She started screaming and crying because she didn't understand.

  "And...boom!" I laugh, activating the spell to fill the entire lobby of the castle with green Jello.

  It's usually empty around midday so no one's even in here. But they're sure in for a surprise. I put my hands up in celebration before running back to my room while cackling. I stop about halfway once I'm far enough because my stupid phone won't stop beeping. I pick it up and see the reminder I hate.

  "Fuck, not again." I whisper before clearing it.

  "What do you think you're doing?" Darius asks from behind me.

  "What? I didn't do anything." I charmingly smile but he definitely knows it was me.

  "The entire lobby is covered! And unfortunately, I have to be the one to get you in trouble. What is going on with you?" He asks and I slightly back up.

  "Nothing's going on with me." I laugh.

  "So, the graffiti earlier wasn't you? The fog all over the cafeteria was just a coincidence? Kikimora being tossed into the fountain by 'nothing' wasn't you?" He interrogates.

  "What? No! Never, all of those things are wrong and mean." I tell him.

  "Cut the crap. You never act out this much in one day. Don't make me text Edalyn to ask your sister." He pulls out his scroll, threatening me.

  "My sister won't talk. Well, I don't think so. It's just a human-thing, don't worry about it." I assure him.

  "This is not a human thing." He rolls his eyes. "Not wanting to talk about your feelings is a universal language."

  "Then let's keep it that way." I smirk before my phone goes off again. "I swear to god." But I notice there's a message from my mom. The first one she's sent since I left.

Mamá <3:  Hi, Mija. I miss you more than you know. Even though you're my first born, you're still my baby. I've been thinking a lot about the day your papí died. I'm sorry for everything I did and said that day. I should've been there for you. I miss him every day. And it's hard being without all three of you today. You don't have to answer this, I know you don't have internet over there. But te quiero mucho, mi hija.

  "What? What is your human machine doing?" He asks as I look at the stupid reminder for like the seventh time today.

  "Wanna know how you can help me? Hide this and don't give it back until Friday." I ask and shove the phone in his hand. I then turn around to start walking away.

  "Where are you going? We have work to do!" He calls.

  "I'll be back soon." I wave before running out of the building.

  Harry crawls on my shoulder, already knowing that I want to fly. I get on my staff and take off into the air. I pick up speed quickly as I barrel to the Owl House. While I do, I pull out a plant glyph and activate it in my hand. The piece of paper is replaced with a bouquet of lilies.

  Luz always acts different on the anniversary of his death. Sometimes I want to know what she remembers from that day. But I couldn't possibly ask her. I can barely talk about it. Only in my thoughts can I even think about everything that happened before everything went wrong.

  I make a point to fly over the boiling sea. I can still see and hear the waves crashing from this high up. This place really isn't so bad. The coven stuff sucks but I like everything else. I feel more free here. More independent. And like I'm actually being who I want to be. It's not like that at home. I let my friends and everyone else walk all over me. I did what I thought they wanted me to do. But it didn't make me happy.

  I approach the Owl House with the lilies still in hand. Like usual, I land at the edge of the forest. For some reason I get nervous that I'm gonna hit the house. So I walk the rest of the way until I make it to the door. Making another meeting with the trusty house demon.

  "Hi, Hooty." I greet.

  "Oh my gosh! I have so much to tell you!" He shouts.

  "Is Luz here? Is anyone here? It doesn't look like anyone's inside." I ask before he can start one of his rants.

  "Nope, they went to the Bonesborough Brawl. But man, Luz is being so silly today. Say, do you have any idea why?" He hums.

  "The Bonesborough Brawl? Today? That's surprising. Anyways, can you make sure she gets these? And tell her they're from me." I ask and stick out the lilies.

  "You got it! I guess I'll tell you my silly story another day." He sighs before taking the lilies in his mouth.

  "I promise you can tell me next time. Oh, and please don't eat the flowers." I smile. "Thanks, Hooty. The Bonesborough Brawl isn't exactly a place for flowers."

  "Tell me about it, sweetie-pie."

  "Don't call me that, Hooty." I shake my head, partly from shock that he just said that.

  "See you around, bestie!" He calls before I start walking away. This is fine. But I did want to see Luz today. It's still alright, at least she's keeping busy at the brawl.

  I shut the door to my room and immediately toss myself on my bed. I'm just so tired and my mind won't clear, once again. Today isn't the best day to feel this lonely. But there's nothing I can really do to fix that. Hunter and I are still trying to get over the whole fight. We haven't really talked since we were at our spot.

  But I was his first friend on Penstagram once Darius gave him a scroll. That was the only other time we talked. He needed help setting up his account and wanted the perfect profile picture. He then explained his very brief flyer derby career. It's nice that he's friends with Willow and Gus. They're good people and he needs more good people right now.

  I don't want to think about this anymore. I want a distraction and I'm having a weak moment. Just thinking that maybe Hunter is in his room. But no, I shouldn't go in there. My thoughts are confirmed when I hear something hit the floor and a small 'shit' comes from the other room. Fuck, now I want to go even more.

  I try not to think about him. But when I don't think about him, I think of my dad. I think of my mom's screams and cries. Luz yelling and pulling at my sleeve asking when Papá was gonna wake up. I remember the days after. Where my mom couldn't get out of bed and could barely look me and Luz in the eyes.

  And then at the funeral when all of his work friends made speeches but my dad's work killed him. He had bad burns all over his arms and legs. Even a few on his face. But the smoke inhalation took him away. It sent him into cardiac arrest. And I can't even hug my sister today so this fucking sucks.

  So, I give in to myself. I stand up from my bed slowly and tiredly walk over to Hunter's door. I can hear him quietly humming in there. He must be working on something. I knock three times and wait for a response. Once I get one, I don't need long to open the door.

  "Hi," I say quietly from the doorway.

  "Hey. What's going on?" He asks from his desk, leaning back in his chair.

  "Can I hang out in here? I um...don't wanna be alone." I tell him and he just nods.

  I sit on his bed and pull my scroll out. He goes back to his humming and whatever paperwork he was doing. It's nice just hearing his voice and feeling his presence. It brings me comfort. I let out a quiet sigh because of how much calmer I feel now. But then, I start laughing when I see a post regarding one of my least favorite people.

  "What are you laughing at, cutie?" He asks before he turns around to hide his face.

  "Warden Wrath defeated at Bonesborough Brawl by the Blight and Clawthorne families." I read, turning over on my back and holding onto my stomach from laughing so hard.

  "Are you joking?" He shoots up from his seat and runs over to look.

  "I'm dead serious." I laugh and show him my screen.

  "THE Warden Wrath? Defeated? By two middle-aged adults and four teenagers? AND a tiny demon." He laughs loudly with me and holds his stomach just like I am.

  "He's really not as tough as he looks." I laugh and sit up, meeting his eyes. "What are you working on?"

  "A mission report. Boring, I know. I think I might just finish it tomorrow." He sighs and hops on the bed too.

  "You're such a rebel," I say mockingly and he tosses a pillow at me.

  "You're a jerk." He laughs.

  "Mhm, you know you love me." I tease before the laughing gets me again.

  "You've been in the clouds the whole day. Darius was telling me something is going on with you. And you know, the whole gelatin situation in the lobby. What's going on?" He asks.

  "Nothing's going on. What about you? You seem like you're thinking about something too." I nudge him. He looks down at his hands, carefully holding one with the other.

  "I don't know. Something has been weird lately with my uncle. He's been...cruel. But don't tell anyone I said that. And Darius is kind of talking to me again so that makes me feel better. But lately, it just feels like a chore to be around Belos. And I try to defend him but when does it end? When does he start to treat me like a person?" He rants.

  "Believe me, I know what that's like. You deserve to be treated better. You're not a bad person, Hunter. You are so valuable to the coven and he still treats you like shit. You deserve better. I would say talk to him about it but you and me both know that wouldn't go well." I tell him and he nods.

  "It wouldn't go well at all. But thanks anyway. And you deserve better too. You obviously aren't as happy here as you are with Luz and all of them." He tells me.

  "Not working or anything but I'm happy when I'm around you." I nudge him and his smile grows bigger.

  "You make me really happy." He blurts out loudly. "Sorry, I didn't mean to yell."

  "Don't be sorry," I yell louder than he did and it makes him laugh. That alone makes me want to rip my heart out.

  "Titan, remember when I hated you?" He laughs again.

  "How could I forget?" I laugh with him.

  "The poster child for why- wow, that was unnecessarily mean." He shakes his head.

  "It didn't bruise my ego, it's fine," I assure him with another laugh.

  "Your ego will always be huge. But it's okay, it's one of the things I love about you." He smiles before he suddenly begins choking out of no where.

  "Jesus H. Christ, where did that come from?" I start patting his back and his face is bright red but I can't tell if it's because he's choking or not.

  "I can't believe I just said that out loud." He gasps while grasping his chest.

  "Here, let's even the playing field. You're really pretty, Hunter. Like, GOOD LORD pretty." I tell him and my face is practically a hundred degrees.

  "I'm gonna start choking again." His voice cracks which makes both of us laugh again.

  "One time Luz was in a bubble gum blowing contest and she started choking really bad. My mom ran up on the stage and started giving her the Heimlich." I tell him.

  "I'm not surprised at all." He laughs before laying back on the bed. I flop down too because my back got so uncomfortable from sitting like that and laughing.

  "Oh my god," I whisper to get his attention.

  "What?"

  "Look over there!" I point to the other side of the wall. He turns his face and I use that opportunity to quickly kiss his cheek. He's completely tomato-faced by the time he turns back around. "Sorry, I had to get you back for the other day."

  "Oh, wow. Okay, woah." He says mindlessly.

  "Did I break you or something?"

  "Yeah, probably. But you can do that whenever you want, I- fuck. Why do I keep talking?" He covers his hands with his face.

  "God, I miss the human realm." I smile while putting an arm under my head.

  "Why?" He asks out of curiosity while turning to face me.

  "Hugs, kisses, I don't know. Just touch in general. I've realized since being here that it's taken a little longer to get comfortable with people. Like I'm comfortable hugging my sister obviously. You, Lilith, King, maybe Eda but I haven't really tried it. And Steve, he's a cool dude." I explain and roll over to look at him too.

  "Kisses?" He asks nervously.

  "You know, forehead, hands, cheek. But I mostly miss hugs." I shrug.

  "Do you want a hug now? I can hug you. You know, if that's what you want." He asks shyer than usual.

  "Dude, always." I smile and scoot closer to him as he carefully opens his arms.

  I put my arm around him first and he follows quickly after, gently squeezing me. I hold him probably a little too tight so I try to stop but it's nice. His head rests on top of mine. I feel and hear him sigh so delicately. One hand holds his shoulder, the same one my face is by. I look up to see him looking at me with a soft smile. So delicate, more than I've ever seen him before. God, I want to kiss him. But that's insane, he would never go for it.

  I can see and feel his face heat up. His smile gets a little smaller, replaced by a different look on his face but I can't tell what it is. Maybe I've only dated a few people in the human realm but I know signs. His eyes are focused on my lips right now. Am I going insane? Probably. But before I can stop myself, I slowly start leaning in. But not enough to scare him. Just to see if my suspicions are right.

  And to my surprise, he leans in the slightest bit as well. His eyes move from my lips to my eyes. He looks almost nervous so I hold back for a moment, my eyes fighting the urge to shut. I want permission to kiss him. I search his eyes but I can't tell.

  "Please." It's barely a whisper but I hear it. I even feel it against my lips from how close we are.

  I cup his cheek with my hand and he takes a shaky breath. I try my best to go slow so he can change his mind at any second. But he still has the same look in his eyes. His face is still red and I can feel his heart beating quickly with mine. But it's finally time to bite the bullet. My eyes shut just moments after his as I get close enough.

  I carefully press my lips to his and feel his shoulders immediately loosen up. I can't help but let out a quiet sigh. His lips are incredibly warm and surprisingly soft. He doesn't seem to know what to do but that's fine. It only lasts a few seconds but it feels like an eternity. I pull away and my eyes don't open right away. I have to take a second to process everything. When I open my eyes, he's doing the same. He looks so pretty and I can't take it. His eyes are looking into mine and I don't know what to do.

  "That was nice but I've gotta go!" I panic and shoot up from the bed. I don't even give him the chance to say anything before I sprint into my room and shut the door.

  That was one hell of a distraction.

Chapter Text

Hunter || The Golden Guard

I think about her for the whole night. Until I can see my alarm about to go off in ten minutes. But then, I go right back to thinking about her. I can't believe they kissed me. And that I liked it so much, that I never wanted to pull away from them. It's just been replaying in my mind for hours on end.

How pretty her sigh was, how warm her lips were, everything. It made my head spin. I've never felt anything like it and especially the feeling in my heart. It lurched so hard when they kissed me. Just thinking of her makes my heart swell. And oh my titan, the look in her eyes right before. So soft and perfect and real. I could look at their eyes forever if they'd let me.

I try to think about that instead of the doubts in my mind. Because right after the kiss she ran away. Maybe I did it wrong, maybe she didn't want to and I made them uncomfortable. That thought only makes the fact that I want to do it again feel gross and terrible. Why else would she run away? They're usually cocky and bold around me but then Y/N ran from me. Literally ran, sprinted out of the room.

Now that I know what to expect, I want to do it again. Differently this time. I didn't know what to do with my hands and I definitely didn't know how I was supposed to kiss her. But what if I just fucked up one of the only friendships I have? The best one, my favorite one. Technically they're the only person I talk to who are my age. Gus is twelve and Willow is fifteen.

Then, my alarm goes off. I turn over and groan into my pillow. I'm sure this is about to be the worst day of my life. I start going through my usual morning routine quickly. Got dressed, brushed my hair, and teeth, put my shoes and gloves on, and thought about Y/N. This is torture. It's like my senses have been heightened, I can hear every footstep in her room and even a sneeze.

We have to go see my uncle this morning. I'm gonna be in the same room as her. Somehow it still feels too soon. Like I need another couple of hours to breathe before I see her or hear her voice again. Speaking of voices, I have never heard myself sound so desperate than when I asked them to kiss me. Maybe that's what freaked them out.

I decide to shove everything down and leave. Hopefully, before she does. I practically throw open my door open only to see that she's just done the same. Our eyes meet and I feel my heart skip a beat. They turn around to close their door and I realize I have to do the same. But since I hesitated, she starts walking one second ahead of me. But it's not enough to make a real distance between us.

We walk side by side through the empty hallways. Not very fast either to give my uncle some time to wake up. I give her secret glances, just wanting to talk to her. What did I do wrong? Because I definitely didn't want to make them upset. Oh my titan, what if I bit her?

"Did I do something wrong? Did I accidentally bite you or something?" I blurt out.

"HUH?" She stops walking and turns to
look at me.

"I mean, I've never bit anyone before, I don't think. Well, I've never kissed anyone before either. Until you I guess. Maybe my instincts went crazy and I bit you. Are you okay? I'm so sorry." I start rambling.

"No, no, you didn't bite me. Everything's fine." She shakes her head with wide eyes.

"Why did you run away? Did you not want to? Did I make you uncomfortable? I didn't mean to." I try but she keeps shaking her head.

"I did want to and you didn't make me uncomfortable. I just ran away because I was embarrassed, alright? Because we still have issues and I kissed you anyways. And you said it yourself, you've never kissed anyone and I took that away from you. From picking someone better, someone who doesn't make you so angry." She rants.

"I don't care about anyone else, I've been wanting to kiss you for weeks now!" I accidentally admit before covering my mouth.

"What?" She asks, in shock.

"Nothing, nothing. Let's just forget it, we have to talk to my uncle anyways!" I brush it off before I start walking ahead.

The dome is only a few feet away so I get there pretty quickly. I don't waste a second knocking on the door before she joins. The door doesn't open for a few moments. Even after the awkward conversation with Y/N, I still enjoy her presence right now. I look back to see them looking at the floor.

"I apologize for taking so long." My uncle says, opening the door.

"Good morning, Emperor Belos," Y/N says with the subtlest frown.

"Good morning. Come in, both of you." He welcomes us inside, the portal to the human realm in the back corner. "As you both know, the Day of Unity is fast approaching. There is a Grudgby match at Hexside today, the championship game. Since you two are the youngest members of the coven, I would like you to attend undercover. Make nice with the student and find out some stuff for me. I will send you a list of what I need to know."

"We would be honored to, Uncle," I speak up to distract him from Y/N suspiciously looking at his table.

Y/N || The Golden Guard

Draining Spell? What the fuck is a draining spell? At this point, I've completely tuned Belos out. I see Hunter looking at me before saying something. I use that as my opportunity to grab the paper and shove it into my pocket.

"The match starts in an hour. Oh, and could one of you please inform Darius that he is mentoring students today? The Abomination Coven needs more recruits." Belos sighs.

"I would be honored to, my lord." I blurt out before Hunter can. God, it sounds like I'm living in Bridgerton speaking like this. If I have to keep this up, soon I'll be asking Hunter for a promenade.

"You two are dismissed. Pick up your new staffs on the way out, they are finally finished." He tells us and points to a table by the door.

I walk as fast as I can to grab my staff and out the door with Hunter behind me. And fuck, he probably thinks I'm trying to avoid him. I'm not, well, not one hundred percent intentionally. I still feel bad. He deserved better than that but my judgement was terrible then. And it's worse because I did like kissing him. Probably a little too much. The only word I can think to describe it is GODDAMN.

I rush over to Darius who I'm assuming is in his office. Maybe he knows what a draining spell is given that he's actually a witch. It's easy to forget I'm human here. When I reach his door, I start knocking like a psychopath.

"Darius, Darius, Darius!" I call while banging on the door.

"Someone better be bleeding or dying." He swings the door open with a sleep mask on his forehead.

"Let me in, please." I smile and he rolls his eyes, moving to the side so I can come in. He shuts the door behind me and immediately groans.

"What do you want at this ungodly hour?" He asks tiredly.

"I've got something! I think, so don't get mad if I don't have anything useful. I would tell Raine too but Snapdragon won't get off their ass." I tell him before he tosses himself back onto his abomination hammock.

"Go on then." He sighs.

"I went to go see Baylos-"

"Baylos?" He asks, more confused.

"It's just a goofy little thing I call him in my head. Anyways, I found this paper on one of his five thousand desks in the dome. He's planning a draining spell for the Day of Unity. What the actual fuck is a draining spell? Is he gonna drain the ocean or something?" I ramble.

"Let me see the paper." He asks, looking like he's about to vomit. I hand it to him with no question and watch as his eyes scan the paper. "Holy shit."

"What? What's going on?" I ask while looking over his shoulder at the paper.

"I might be wrong, Titan, I hope I'm wrong. But it looks like he's going to use everyone's sigils to drain their magic. That must be why he's arresting all Wild Witches and forcing them into covens."

"This might be a really bad time to tell you that you have to mentor students for recruitment today," I say before clearing my throat.

"You think?" He tiredly sighs and sets the paper down. "We need to get this to Raine. But you're right, Terra is totally off her gourd."

"How do we stop the draining spell?" I ask him and he places his head in his hands.

"I don't think we can. He's been working on this for years and his magic is stronger than anyone's." He tells me.

"That doesn't mean we're hopeless. We can find a way to...interrupt the spell? Corrupt it? I don't really know how these things work but even if the spell works, it's not a permanent thing. Basilisks drain magic right? But it can be given back. Who's to say it won't work like that for a draining spell? We just need a way to counter the spell." I explain and he quickly lifts his head up and gasps.

"The Owl Lady! That's it!" He shouts.

"Huh? How's Eda gonna stop a draining spell?" I laugh and take a seat at his desk.

"Her curse, kid! You know that whole thing I told you about with Raine, Edalyn, and that group of bards? Eda's curse impacted the magic. If we can somehow get her where the coven heads are, she can corrupt the spell. But there's no way to know exactly what he's planning still."

"Gosh, if only we could see what's going on in Baylos' mind." I joke but he practically freezes.

"You're a genius." He whispers.

"Wait what?"

"We go into his mind, see his plans. We should do it tonight. Me, you, Raine, and Eber. We can't be planning this for too long, we can't let him have a chance to figure it out." He explains.

"We can do that? Also, won't he know we're in there? This is crazy! No one should ever listen to me, like ever." I try.

"It is possible, we could get a perfect glimpse of what's to come. Are you in? Well, that is if Raine and Eber are in." He asks.

"I'm in."

"We'll need basic disguises, nothing too intense. Cloaks, definitely." He starts.

"I have a mission today so I can't help too much. We'd have to do it at night. Somewhere hidden but where no one will report us." I tell him.

"The night market. You go, I'll get everything ready. Meet back in my office at nine-thirty." He tells me before I stand up to walk out the door.

"See you later." I wave goodbye before shutting the door.

After this, I should probably leave the coven because he's definitely gonna know we're in there. And I absolutely can't tell Hunter that we're going into his uncle's mind. But he would be a good ally to have for this sort of thing. He loves researching random things and a few weeks ago he had so many books about mindscapes. Speaking of Hunter, we have stuff to do.

I start heading back to my room slowly. The only good part about this mission is that we get to wear normal clothes. But the bad part is spending a whole day with him in a normal environment. It won't feel like coven stuff when we're watching a Grudgby game. I only understand Grudgby to a certain extent. It only makes sense in Harry Potter terms but Quidditch doesn't make sense either. If catching the snitch determines the winner, what's the point of doing or watching anything else?

Magical sports are dumb most of the time. The only human sport they have is ping-pong, really random for the demon realm. I open my door and shut it to get dressed. God, I've missed my human clothes and my shoes. While getting ready, I try to think about the actual end goal, getting home. But what even happens when I get home? I've changed a lot since being here. Probably more than I would've at a reality check camp.

Almost perfect timing, knocking on the door comes right when I'm done getting ready. But it's coming from the room next door. That's just perfect, it's him.

"What's up?" I ask casually once I open the door.

"We should head out now. Are you ready?" He nervously clears his throat after speaking.

"Yup, I mean, yes, all good." I nod and his eyes linger for a moment. "You're beautiful."

"What?"

"What?"

"You just-"

"I didn't say anything." I try to cover up what I just stupidly and accidentally said. "Let's just go."

"Oh...alright." He nods awkwardly before I turn around to walk out my door.

He follows behind me and I shut it once he walks out. And then we walk side by side again. I watch him in the corner of my eye, there's so much I want to say to him. But I can't, I can't bring myself to do it. None of this would've happened if I just acted responsibly and not skipped class. Might as well put me in one of those videos saying it's not cool to skip class or and do drugs.

We head outside to a somewhat chilly day. But mostly because it's windy. And it's fairly cloudy but it's not supposed to rain. Hexside isn't too far so it shouldn't take too long to get there. We'll most likely be too early so we take a little longer to walk out. The scouts are with Kiki today training so the outside of the castle is pretty empty.

"Let's just wait here a minute before flying out," Hunter tells me, avoiding eye contact.

I just nod and lean against one of the beams in front of the castle. He paces back and forth between the two. I hate this and I hate how I probably caused this. I can barely even speak to him after that. What is my problem?

"Can you talk to me? Like, really talk to me? More than just a few words barely strung in a sentence. I keep saying stupid things but I want to talk to you. We can't just leave it unsaid." He rants.

"I'm sorry, I don't know what I'm doing. I fucked this all up, I made things weird." I start and he walks back over to me.

"No, you didn't." He sighs.

"We haven't spoken, not really, not until right now. That's my fault. We're barely out of a big argument and I thought, hey! Why not kiss my best friend? It's totally not selfish and mean. And it definitely won't cause problems later." I ramble.

"Stop, stop saying that! I wanted to kiss you, I asked you to kiss me. Titan, I still want to kiss you right now. I like you, okay? I have for a while and I didn't know what to do with all of these feelings. But you're the best thing in my life right now and I don't want you to feel bad about what I wanted. Because I have been thinking about kissing you for months now." He accidentally raises his voice. Thank god the scouts aren't out right now.

"You like me?" I ask in complete disbelief.

"So much." He sighs and takes a few steps closer.

"Can I kiss you again?" I ask quietly.

"Yes, yeah, please, always." He says with a small smile.

I go up to close the space between us and he wraps his arms around me. I gently cup his cheeks and I can feel him smile. God, he's so cute. My heart is totally fluttering right now. Our lips brush for a moment before touching. It's quick at first, we pull away with our faces still inches apart, his eyes boring into mine. The deep magenta that I love so much just capturing my attention.

He pushes his lips back onto mine and kisses me this time. My hands stay on his warm cheeks as he leans into me more. And it's perfect, he's perfect. We pull away again, just breathing together. I drop my hands from his cheeks to his shoulders and his smile comes back.

"We should probably get going." He tells me and I can practically hear his smile.

"You're right, but one more thing." I laugh before placing a quick kiss on his cheek.

"I assume we'll talk about...whatever this means later?" He asks while getting on his staff.

"You bet." I smile before getting on mine.

"Cool." He nods and stares for a moment.

"Race you!" I yell before taking off into the air. "And no cheating this time!"

"You're a jerk!" He laughs while barreling after me.

I manage to stay barely ahead the entire way. The cold wind hits my face as we race to Hexside. We laugh almost the whole time. At least until we're only a few seconds until Hexside. We both speed up but I still make it down first. But since we were both racing so fast, we crash together to the floor. I start laughing and I hold my stomach from laughing so hard.

"Let's make this quick, I don't trust Kikimora with the scouts for too long." Hunter laughs as he stands up.

"Go Banshees." I stand up beside him before we start walking to the entrance.

People are already filling up the seats in the arena. Parents are in their section with the students lower to the ground. The parent volunteers checking tickets think we're students so we get in free. The Grudgby players stand by the student section talking to their friends before the game as we walk over. I'm probably gonna have to do most of the talking since Hunter can be a little too steadfast about the coven.

We take our seats by the front together and try to come up with a game plan. There isn't much we need to figure out. But since Gray is supposed to come give them sigils soon, we have to ask anyways. A few people give us looks, probably because they've never seen us around but it's fine.

"Just don't freak out and hype up the covens too much, seem natural," I tell Hunter as a girl with pink hair walks toward us from the field.

"When do I ever?" He asks and I just give him a look.

"Hey, losers. I'm Boscha, Captain of the Banshees. I just wanted to introduce myself because I've never seen you around before. Do you even go to Hexside?" She asks suspiciously.

"Obviously, we're in the student section. I'm...Sasha. I'm a bard, so." I tell her.

"And you?" She asks Hunter as a few other people come up behind her.

"I'm uh...Anne." He says nervously.

"Anne?" Boscha asks.

"Yeah. You know, like...Boonchuy?" He clears his throat. They all just stare for a moment before laughing.

"Yeah, that's amazing." Boscha snickers. "That's funny though, Sashanne is actually my favorite Amphibia ship." She says and I almost start choking.

"Me too." I smile and Hunter's face goes bright red. "So, what tracks are you guys in?"

"Potions. You should try it out, Bard magic probably won't get you far." She scoffs.

"I'm in the plant track, I'm Maya." Another one says behind her.

"I'm Fiona, Beast keeping." The one on her other side shrugs.

"You gonna join a coven?" I ask casually.

"Probably. My moms want me to, it makes the Titan happy, I guess. But why should the Titan's happiness be over everyone else's, am I right?" She and her friends laugh so 'Anne' and I join in.

"Did you guys see the Emperor's face reveal? Smash, to be honest." Fiona laughs, and I do too but Hunter just stares uncomfortably.

"That's next-level gross, Fi." Maya nudges her.

"Yeah, he's totally wrinkly." Boscha agrees.

"But he's also totally rich." Fiona defends. "I mean if he paid me enough-"

"Absolutely not." Maya laughs.

"Would you get a sigil if he...you know?" I add the last part to make the question seem natural.

"I'd probably get a sigil even if he didn't. My parents are in the Beast keeping coven so I don't wanna disappoint." Fiona shrugs.

"The game's starting soon so we should get going. See you, nerds, around." Boscha says before going to walk away. Maya and Fiona join her as she walks back to the field.

"That was disturbing." Hunter clears his throat.

"I'd pass on Belos. Not because he's evil or anything, he just really isn't that good-looking." I shrug and he looks horrified again.

"So you would if he was hot?" He asks.

"Hmm...y- no, no, definitely not." I shake my head. "Don't act like you wouldn't say that for like...Eda."

"I wouldn't!" He laughs.

"Steve?" I say and he sits there silently for a moment. "Ha! Yes, found someone."

"If you tell him that, I'll kill you." He points his finger at me. "And I wouldn't if it was like an actual situation. But hypothetically, why not? Actually, that's a lie, I'd kiss Steve any day."

"Kiss?" I laugh.

"Yeah?" He says and I realize he's probably never gotten the talk in the coven.

"Right, right, yeah. Kissing." I clear my throat.

"Is Sashanne actually your favorite ship or did you just say that?" He asks.

"I just wanted to see you blush." I smile and he does it again. "Sashanne is cute and I probably would like it if I didn't love Marcy so much. Imagine her reaction to finding out she's left out of that too?"

"I never thought about that before, OUCH." He sighs.

"I had no idea you guys had Amphibia in your realm," I tell him and he smiles.

"Yeah, I guess that's one similarity."

"Let's just finish this up so we can go." I smile and he nods in agreement.

We watch the game and talk to a few more students. We keep our fake names to stay consistent even if we are literally Sashanne. After that, we stay to watch a little bit more of the game. But he needs to go tell Belos what we found out and I desperately tell Lilith about the kiss, the Belos mind thing, and get her advice.

"I didn't know Grudgby got so violent," I say as we walk out.

"Me either. I thought Flyer Derby was intense." He smiles. "Are you coming back to the castle with me?"

"Nah, I'm gonna go to the museum to tell Lilith about my day," I tell him and he laughs.

"You've visited her like three times this week." He teases.

"She's a good listener and she has interesting gossip she heard while people are looking at exhibits. I'll see you around." I tell him happily.

"Lilith! Lilith! Lilith!" I knock on her office door over and over again.

"Did someone die?" She asks frantically after opening the door.

"I did." I walk into her office and toss myself into one of her chairs. My back rests on one arm while my legs dangle over the other and my head is leaned back.

"What happened now?" She shuts the door while walking over to me. She takes a seat on the floor by my chair and starts braiding my hair waiting for me to explain.

"I'm running away from the coven after today, I can't do this anymore. Not only did l kiss Hunter yesterday-" I start.

"You what?!" She shouts.

"I fucking kissed Hunter! And I found out he likes me which makes me want to smash my head against the wall because I like him too. And then we kissed again today. But I don't know what that means. We're supposed to talk about it later but I'm going into the Emperor's mind later." I rant.

"THE EMPEROR'S MIND?" She yells and I quickly shush her.

"Yeah, to figure out more about the Day of Unity. Me and three others are going tonight." I cover my hands with my face.

"So are you dating Hunter now?" She asks.

"No. Maybe? I don't know. I've only dated like three people ever. And they actually asked me out, not just kissed me twice so I'm incredibly confused. Do I ask him out? What if he says no?" I ask her and she just scoffs.

"He's not gonna say no, have you seen the way he looks at you?" She raises an eyebrow at me.

"No, do you have a picture?" I ask a little too quickly.

"Um, no. I don't have a picture."

Chapter Text

  "You're wearing jeans to the Emperor's mind?" Darius asks me as we all land in the night market.

  "What, like there's a dress code?" I ask.

  "Would you two stop it already?" Raine snaps.

  "Nervous?" I ask them.

  "So nervous I think I'm gonna vomit." They admit.

  "Worst case scenario Belos catches us and I start quoting Bridgerton to give him flashbacks." I shrug and the three just give me looks.

  "We don't know for sure that he's a human let alone older than one hundred." Darius sighs.

  "Maybe if I call him a Diamond of the First Water, he'll spare us just because I know what that means," I say jokingly.

  "Let's just stay focused, we know how easily you get distracted," Raine suggests.

  "I do not get dis- holy motherfucking shit balls." I gasp.

  "Could you watch your language for once?" Darius asks.

  "Luz, Eda, and King are here!" I point to the three at a stand.

  "Hoods up, team," Raine says and we all listen.

  "Just don't make a scene or look suspicious." Eber signs to us.

  "Does this ally look fine?" I ask and point to one a few feet away.

  "Perfect. Let's get this spell started. Y/N, you got the pattern?" Darius asks while pulling a vial from his bag.

  "Yup, let's get this started," I smirk while pulling out my guitar.

  While Raine and Eberwolf start making the potion perfectly, I start playing One Direction. Something about them not knowing they're listening to a boy band song is funny. I focus all of my intent on making this foundation. It starts to light up a little but I need to play quicker. My fingers pick up the pace to make the tempo quicker and it lights up brighter.

  "We're all ready," Darius tells me once I stop the spell.

  "Are you gonna do the honors?" I ask as he sets the vial on the floor.

  "You bet." He smiles and raises an abomination hammer.

  "Halt! For crimes against the Emperor, you are all under arrest!" Hunter shouts.

  "Hunter!" Luz tackles him from behind and takes out a pen. "Hey! Can I bug you with a few questions?"

  "Human?!" He yells as Raine gets out their flute to create a cloud of smoke. But because no one told me the plan I just stand there and once the smoke clears, the three are gone.

  "Wow, don't tell me the plan that's great!" I pull off my hood and they both just look up. "What's up?"

  "Are you kidding me? 'What's up' is that your sister is messing up my arrest!"

  "You're gonna arrest Y/N?" Luz yells.

  "No! But those other three, where did they go?!" Hunter shouts. "Human! Do you know what you've just done?"

  Hunter takes out his staff but accidentally steps onto the vial. I hop out of the circle but he has already broken it, causing it to start glowing.

  "Uh...what's that?" Luz asks and the circles they're standing in start flashing brightly.

  "Get out of the circle, idiots!" I yell but they don't listen. The light then wraps them up and shoots up into the night sky, creating a firework. "FUCK."

  "This couldn't have possibly gone worse," Darius says from the roof of a building above me. I pick up Hunter's mask and Flapjack gets on my shoulder.

  "I have to go find Eda, tell her what happened." I start walking away quickly as they all hop down.

  "You can't tell her what we were trying to do. Just wait a second!" Raine calls after me.

  "I need to get them out of there! My only job this summer was basically to take care of Luz at camp and even if this isn't camp, it's still my job." I tell them.

  "Fine, we'll help you AND Edalyn get them out but not directly. Just please update us on Penstagram and we'll help with the spell." Darius asks.

  "Okay." I nod with a gulp before turning back around.

  I wander around the night market looking for Eda. Usually, she's pretty recognizable. With her big hair and fang, you can't miss her. But at the night market, most people don't want people to know who they are. She could look like anyone right now. But I can tell who she is once I see King holding her hand.

  "Eda! King!" I shout before I trip on a rock and land face first. Flapjack goes to sit in my head instead since I ate the dirt pretty hard.

  "Woah, kid. Take it easy next time." Eda snorts while holding her hand out to me.

  "Friend!" King giggles while climbing up my back to sit on my shoulders.

  "Luz! Hunter! Trouble! Emperor!" I gasp while standing up.

  "Just breathe and tell me what's going on." She places a hand on my shoulder.

  "Hunter and Luz got sent into the Emperor's mind. They're in trouble, we need to get them out." I tell her frantically.

  "Good prank but I don't believe it for a second. Come on, let's head to my place and you can explain this whole...deal." She pulls out Owlbert.

  "Okay, we better hurry," I tell her and Harry turns into a staff.

  "Let's just ask Luz." King yawns while pulling out a walk-in talkie.

  "Good idea." Eda takes it and pushes the button. "Boo! Luz, where are you? Oh, wait. Hey, blondie, your friend wants to talk to you." Flapjack chirps to let him know he's there and there's shuffling from the other end.

  "Flapjack! Are you okay? Have they hurt you?" He asks.

  "Give me that! So, Eda. We may kinda sorta be trapped in, uh... the Emperor's mind." Luz says awkwardly.

  "You weren't fucking lying?" Eda whispers to me in shock before turning back to the walkie. "How in the world did you- No, we don't have time for that."

  "Has the Inner Belos spotted you yet?" I ask and there's more shuffling.

  "Y/N! Protect my sweet baby precious Flapjack with your life!" Hunter shouts.

  "Dude? But yes, but we were able to get away...with help. Can there be two inner selves?" Luz asks.

  "No. But I have heard of strong emotions materializing. Just stay safe. If you're devoured in his mindscape-" Eda starts.

  "We'll be trapped! Dragged down into his subconscious forever. I...told you I read about this stuff." Hunter panics.

  "Well, we're gonna get you out! We'll make a return spell as fast as we can!" King assures them.

  "Why were you in the night market anyways, Y/N?" Luz asks.

  "Omelettes, broken eggs, you know the whole deal." I clear my throat.

  "I don't know, what you just said makes no sense," Luz says, confused. 

  "I'll explain later." I shrug.

  "Just don't lose the walkie-talkie. It's our only connection to you." Eda tells them.

  "You got it, Owl Lady. Over and out."

  "Wait! I'll be home soon, Flapjack. Stay safe." He says before Flapjack chirps. "I love you. Over and out."

  "Aww!" Eda, King, and I say in unison before ending the transmission.

  We fly quickly to the Owl House even with King asleep on my back. The speed allows us to get there in only ten minutes. Eda throws open the door and now it's time to get them out alive. My mom is gonna kill me. 

  "Hooty, I need you to lock down the house. Windows shut, curtains drawn, absolutely zero distractions." She grabs some stuff from the ledge above the fireplace. Flapjack hovers nearby, also grabbing an object.

  "King, go grab all the textbooks you can find. Y/N, grab everything you can from the kitchen that we might need for the spell. And apple blood, that's very important. This is gonna be tough without magic. Hooty! Chop-chop!"

  "Ma'am!" Hooty shouts.

  "Is the apple blood for the spell or you?" I ask.

  "Doesn't matter." She clears her throat.

  I grab an empty laundry basket sitting on the floor and walk into the kitchen. I put random containers in at first and some spoons. Potion magic is not something I've read or even talked about. It's kind of boring. But maybe if I did read about it my sister and Hunter would be out already.

  I then grab the apple blood Eda requested along with some blackroot quills and iron ash. And also a random mushroom and some seasonings in her pantry. I go to leave but then my scroll starts ringing.

  "What's the haps?" Raine asks as soon as I pick up.

  "Trying to make the teleportation potion." I sigh.

  "We've got one but we need the bird tube thing not to kill us or yell," Darius tells me.

  "I got it. Just get ready, alright?" I ask.

  "Got it," Raine says before hanging up.

  "Hooty!" I shout from the doorway of the kitchen.

  "What may be the matter, bestie?" He shouts and pokes his head through the window.

  "Can you help me carry this?" I pretend I need help.

  "Sure thing, griffin wing!" He yells and launched himself forward.

  He grabs the other handle with his beak and we pull the laundry basket beside Eda. She immediately digs into the stuff and starts working. I put a pair of safety goggles on Hooty just to make me laugh but he actually looks more intense. Eda uses a dropper to put a drop of liquid into another liquid inside a flask, but the reaction causes an eruption of gas.

  "Bones, dirt, and muck! I don't have time to fail!" She frustratedly throws her flask onto the ground and breaks it, then knocks over her book stand. Someone suddenly knocks on the door, grabbing everyone's attention.

  "Inopportune interruption, eh? I'll handle this." Hooty says intensely before retracting outside.

  "Eda? Tell me it's...gonna be okay." King says nervously. Eda doesn't reply and only looks at him with a worried expression.

  "Eda!" Hooty barges in through the window with a bouquet of flowers inside his mouth. "Special delivery from a secret admirer!"

  "Hooty, that thing could be booby-trapped. Get it outta here." Eda says before the flowers suddenly start floating and glowing. The flowers then wilt, causing the petals to drop and dissolve in the vase to create a yellow liquid. Eda picks up the note that comes with the flowers and reads it.

  "It's the teleportation potion into the mindscape! But who would..." Eda walks over to the window and looks outside.

  "Figure it out later. Now we can save Luz." King urges.

  "Hold up. It says it still needs a power source. And a big one." Eda reads the note and I immediately go to whisper something to King. King thinks for a second, then runs to grab Amity's glove and offers it to Eda.

  "Use this!"

  "But... that's the last of the Titan Blood. They need it to get back home!" Eda says before looking at me.

  "Luz will never get home if she doesn't get back here," I tell her. Eda grabs the glove from King's hand and stares at it hesitantly.

The ground rumbles and multiple beams of light flash through the room. Luz and Hunter emerge in a puff of smoke. They both sit on the living room floor. Hooty and King try to go forward but Eda stops them.

  "Don't crowd them. Are you two okay?" Eda asks. Luz sits up and gives us a blank stare. I haven't seen that look in years. As Hunter sits up, Flapjack immediately flies to him from my head. He pecks his head and chirps repeatedly.

  "He knows. He...he knows we were in there. I can't...I can't go back!" Hunter starts panicking and hyperventilating. Just the sight of him like that makes me start seeing red, I will fucking kill Belos.

  "Kid, breathe." She offers her hand to Hunter, but he backs away. He then looks down at his cloak and immediately takes it off, throwing it to the ground. The door flies open and Hunter runs away tearfully. Luz attempts to chase after him but then stops.

  "Hunter!" Luz calls out. Flapjack chirps and flies after him. King, Eda and Hooty then come out of the house, looking worried.

  "What the heck happened in there?"

  "Luz, what did you see?" Eda asks. Luz's expression worsens as she looks back, tears forming in her eyes.

  "I don't wanna talk about it." She sniffles and runs back inside. She then runs up the stairs and slams her door shut.

  "Luz!" King calls after her.

  "I have to go now," I say trying to stay calm.

  "Kid, don't do anything you'll regret in the morning." Eda turns her attention to me now.

  "Can I stay here for a while?" I ask and my hands begin shaking from anger.

  "Yes, of course, but-"

  "Great, thanks. I have something to take care of at the castle, I'll be right back." I smile with pure anger before stomping out the door.

  "Y/N, get back here!" Eda shouts right before I take off into the sky.

  I fly faster than I ever have before towards the castle. Recklessly too, might I add. I dodge tree branches and even witches so I can get there faster. The gates are already closed but I fly up to my window. It's not locked because I had opened it earlier so I can easily go through it.

  I hide Harry in the pocket of my jeans and start going through my room. I grab my bag and toss everything in it that I had brought. I get everything from my bathroom and then move on to Hunter's room. I don't have enough space to hold much for him but I'll try. I grab Sprig and shove him in my bag before going to Hunter's closet. I throw in whatever can fit and hope there's at least one wearable outfit in here.

  I turn off all of the lights so it looks like no one was here and put my bag on my back. I start walking down the hallways as the anger continues boiling. Fuck Belos and fuck everyone in this goddamn coven. I don't know what they saw in there but I don't care, that's a problem for later. All I know is that Belos hurt them. All of the scouts should be asleep so Belos should be unguarded in the dome.

  My footsteps are the only ones in the hallway as I approach the dome. I'm about to burn every bridge so I can't get caught or anything. I pound on the door as hard as I can at least five times. But my rage is scathing and I know this is gonna be something I forget later because of how mad I am.

  "Who is it?" Belos asks.

  "It's me, Y/N," I announce.

  "Come in." He calls and I throw the door open. He sits on his throne with an indifferent face. I'm gonna smack him. "You should be asleep, what's going on?"

  "I have something to say to you." I keep walking forward to his surprise.

  "And what may that b-" He starts but I interrupt him with my hand slapping his face as hard as I can. Before he can react I punch him in the nose.

  "That's for Hunter and Luz," I say shakily and angrily all at once.

  "How dare you pull that after all I've done for you! I've taught you magic, gave you a place to stay, and made you Golden Guard alongside my nephew." He stands up and I back up a bit.

  "You're an ugly son of a bitch and I hope you rot in hell. You hurt my sister, Eda, Lilith, and everyone else in this coven. I've seen how terribly you treat Hunter. You're a horrible person." I shout in his face.

  "I should've known. You fell in love with him, that...WITCH. Grimwalker scum!" He starts walking closer to me.

  "Love? Nah, too soon. But aren't you a witch? And what the hell is a grimwalker?"

  "You will be the one burning in hell for caring for the witches. When I'm Witch Hunter General, you will be the first hung!" He pulls a knife to my throat. "Or how about I kill you like this, the same way I did my brother. And the same way I'll kill Hunter."

  "I knew it! You're human! The Day of Unity won't happen, I promise you that. The draining spell won't be completed." I laugh cruelly in his face before managing to flip back into a back handspring and catch his knife between my shoes.

  I pick up the knife and toss it in his direction, landing right on his leg. He winces and leans down as I start running out of the room. The doors slam shut behind me but I collide with someone.

  "Gosh, Y/N, why are you even awake?" Steve groans on the floor beside me.

  "Running away from the coven, I just slapped Belos across the face." I frantically pick up my stuff and go to stand.

  "Me too! Keep in touch, boss." He smiles before I sprint out.

  "Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god," I whisper before getting Harry from my pocket. "We have to go."

  Harry turns into a staff and I quickly hop on. Just my luck, that's when I get a text from Hunter. I have to desperately hold on to my staff while pulling out my scroll but I manage.

RULERZREACHF4N: i.know_you probably wAnt. to b w.ith LuZ but
i n.eed yoU
i'm at he-xside
i h@ve no.one 3lse
please

  I change directions almost immediately. I don't even really process what I'm doing. All I know is that if Hunter's at Hexside that's where I want to be. Especially after tonight. But I should probably text someone that I just pissed off the Emperor and I'm going to Hexside. So on the way over, I text Darius, Raine, and Eber in our group chat before texting Luz, Lilith, and Eda.

  When I reach Hexside, I immediately see Hunter. He sits on the steps in front and he is head goes up quickly when he sees me. I land and see him standing up. My thoughts are only about him at this moment as I run up to him. He walks slowly to join, that's the only amount of energy he has right now. I toss my arms around him and pull him in close. It takes a second for him to hug me back but he does.

  He has tears in his eyes and I can see him biting his lip to not cry. I pull away just the slightest bit to see his face. My hand cups his cheek and he leans into it so quickly.

  "You can cry if you need to," I tell him quietly and he starts shaking his head.

  "I can't, boys don't cry." He resists.

  "That's not true, anyone can cry." Once I say that he breaks.

  The tears start to fall and he goes to rest his head by my neck. I hold him close again, feeling bad. None of this should move happened, he didn't deserve it. I rub circles on his back as his fingers hold onto my back tightly.

  "Just breathe, it's all gonna be okay, I'm here," I whisper in his ear.

  "You're here." He breathes out shakily.

  "I'm here, I'll protect you," I tell him and he nods. "I have some of your clothes and Sprig. I just left the coven, I even punched...him in the face for you."

  "You what?" He asks.

  "I got so angry, I hit him twice and then ran away." I shrug.

  "You're insane." He lets out the smallest smile but it's there. With him looking at me again, my hand cups his cheek again.

  "I'm so sorry about everything, we didn't know you were gonna be in the night market," I tell him. He moves his face slightly to kiss the palm of my hand.

  "It's not your fault. It was a big sequence of events that led to it, I'm just glad you're here now." He says quietly.

  "Do you wanna head inside the school? Or go back to the Owl House, I'm sure Eda will be okay with it." I ask him.

  "Let's go inside."

Chapter Text

Hunter || The Golden Guard

She convinced me to go back to the Owl House at least for tonight. I agreed as long as Luz or Eda don't know about it. So, I lay beside them in the new room the Owl Lady is letting them stay in. My arms are wrapped around her while her head leans on my chest. One of her hands gently grips my shirt and my heart is pounding. It's about three in the morning now and neither of us can sleep.

My eyes haven't closed this whole time and neither have hers. She can't see my eyes from her head being low but I can see theirs. They look beautiful, the most beautiful person I've ever seen. And she's the only calm in this storm. She's my good. I love laying with them like this and what makes it better is the rain. I'm not scared anymore and not just because Y/N's here. That definitely helps though. But it doesn't help because I'm more scared of Belos and what he's gonna do if he finds me.

"I can't sleep," I say quietly and she looks up at me.

"Me either." She says before taking a deep breath.

"That was...scary," I tell her.

"Do you wanna talk about it?" They ask and I don't have an answer for a moment.

"Kind of. I'm scared and I can't help it. I don't want him to hurt me or anyone else I care about. He was never gonna let me live. Even if I was perfect, did everything he asked, and never questioned him. That's why he gave me a sigil." I show her my wrist. "Someone who really loved me wouldn't do that. And I've been having these...dreams."

"Dreams?"

"Okay, I wasn't sure if I wanted to tell you. Because I don't want you to see me differently." I start and suddenly feel the tears start to pool up again. Titan, I hate thinking about it let alone talking about it. I don't want her to look at me differently than she does now. "I'm...I'm a Grimwalker. Which means I'm a clone of someone Belos made disappear. And I'm pretty sure it's his brother, Caleb. I've been having these dreams for a few months now where I'm Caleb. And I've been feeling his feelings and hearing his thoughts in these dreams too. And I didn't want to tell you because now there's basically no chance that I'll be with you."

"Hunter-"

"No, it's okay. I understand that telling you that gives up any chance of being with you. Because I'm not my own person, I'm just a worse version of Caleb. Why would anyone want that? Why would you want that? And I don't want you to worry. But like I said, I like you so much." I admit and she takes my hand which I now realize is still gloved.

"You are your own person, Hunter. And I really like that person, I like you. I don't know who Caleb is, I only know Hunter. Hunter is sweet and a little nerdy." She starts with a small laugh and it makes me smile despite the tears falling. "I like when Hunter holds my hand and when he kisses me. I like how Hunter laughs and the way he makes me feel. I like when Hunter's hair gets messy and his smile when he gets any kind of praise. I like how he always apologizes after stepping on my feet when we're dancing, sometimes on purpose. I like how Hunter pretended to hate me for so long even when we both knew he didn't. How Hunter showed me a spot with a good view of the ocean just because he knew I love the sea. And especially how cute Hunter is when he talks about an interest. Who the hell is Caleb?"

"But I look like him." I shakily tell her.

"I'm sure you don't look exactly like him. And either way, do you know how old Caleb probably is? He would definitely talk Bridgerton at me. I wouldn't be able to stand him. No, man, I do not need an escort to the horse races." She says and makes me laugh again. "I like you so much. I think about you all the time and you make me happier than I ever was at home. I want to be with you."

"You do?" I ask and my heart yearns for her more than it already did.

"Yes, more than anything." She smiles and cups my cheek. Titan, I love when they do that. "Do you wanna go out with me?"

"Yes, of course, totally." I lean in closer to her and my eyes stare at her lips.

"Kiss me." She whispers delicately and my heart skips a beat. Gladly.

I hold her closer to me and press my lips to hers. How did I go so long without feeling this? How did I ever look at or even talk about them without feeling this? Their hands slide into my hair and it feels like heaven. Talking about everything definitely helped and now I have a partner. I just need to make sure I don't mess this up. I don't want Y/N to find someone else they'd rather be with.

"I want to take off my gloves," I speak up.

"Oh, okay." She shrugs.

"I've only been around you with my gloves off once but we were in the dark when I had a nightmare. I don't take off my gloves. Like, ever. But with the gloves, you don't get any real contact. I haven't like felt someone's skin without them in a long time. Like in the least baby-ish way possible, I just want to hold your hand. But I'm also just so insecure about my hands. No one would want to hold my hands if they saw them." I rant.

"If that's what you want, you can always hold my hand. I've always liked touch but only from certain people. And it's always okay from you." She places her hand on my shoulder.

"But no, you won't like my hands. They don't look nice and they probably don't feel nice. And what if I don't like it? What if I want to stop?" I start rambling.

"Then, we'll stop and never do it again. But I don't care what your hands look like, Hunter. And they'll feel nice because it's you. But if you don't want to hold hands, that's fine. We can try another day if you want." They comfort perfectly.

"Now. Sorry, I mean, can I try it now?" I ask nervously.

"Yeah, totally." She nods with a small but perfect smile.

I unsurely look at my hand before doing anything. But I pull off the glove and look at my bare hand. I look up to see her reaction but she's still smiling. I have scars littered across them. Most at the fault of my uncle. They lay their hand out on the bed so I can take it whenever I want. But it's not going to be easy.

I place two fingers on her palm, immediately loving the sensation of her soft skin. She looks like she's fighting a smile, trying to stay neutral. That alone gives me the push to rest four fingers on her palm. And then, I think I'm ready. I decide to bite the bullet and lace our fingers together. I haven't felt someone's skin in so, so long. And it's nice.

"Is it okay?" She asks as I rub her thumb with mine.

"Mhm, it's nice." I nod before gulping.

"Your hands aren't bad, they're soft." They smile at me.

"I'm so lucky to be with you," I whisper and move closer to her than before.

"I'm the lucky one." She tells me before I lift up her hand and kiss it quickly.

"What happens next? Do you have any idea on how to stop the Day of Unity?" I ask her.

"Darius, Raine, Eber, and I are working together to stop it. We don't know much, just that he's planning a draining spell. It drains the magic from people with sigils. We might have a plan but Raine refuses to put Eda in danger. Did you know they used to date?" She asks.

"Wait really? That's crazy." I smile and shake my head, that's an odd pairing.

"They're definitely still into Eda though, and she's into Raine too." She tells me happily. "And that whole thing what Alador Blight and Darius! What is that about?"

"I don't know much but I know Darius used to have a crush on Alador. I think Odalia Blight asked Darius out but he said no cause of Alador and then Alador started dating Odalia." I explain.

"Woah. That's...messy." She sighs.

"I just thought of something terrible." I laugh and put my hand over my mouth.

"What is it?" They ask, intrigued.

"I picked Anne as my fake name and we're both clones." I laugh and her jaw drops.

"Can I please laugh?" They ask and I nod with a big smile. She tries to laugh quietly but it's just not in her nature. They smash their face into the pillow to not wake anyone up.

"I didn't think I was anywhere near ready to joke about it. I guess it's just because of you." I elbow them carefully.

"Text me tomorrow when you get back to Hexside, okay?" She asks, cupping my cheek again which makes my heart flutter.

"I will. And maybe when this is all over...I can take you on a date? A real official date. Not one of the things we did together that was a date but we didn't know it." I ask and hold onto her wrist. Titan, I just want to kiss her again.

"Yeah, totally. But this next week is gonna be scary so stay safe." They tell me. Their hand falls from my cheek and looks at my wrist. Her fingers carefully trace my coven sigil with a sad look on her face. It's very subtle but it's there.

"You too. After all of this is over, I'll come home to you." I take the opportunity to cup her cheeks this time. "I feel so much for you, I don't know what to do with it all."

"I feel the same way. But about the fight, I'm still so sorry. I want you to trust me, I want to be there for you. You made coming to this terrifying and kind of gross place so...meaningful. I used to be manipulative and mean, you're right. But I've changed since being here." She tells me.

"I do trust you and I'm sorry too. I was mean too, I said so many mean things to you. None of it was or is true. I know in our first fight I said some things because I wanted you so bad it hurt. You make me feel weak in the best way. I have to be strong everywhere else but when we're alone I turn into a fool just wanting to be with you. I said you were too busy saving everyone instead of yourself but that was because I wanted to be someone you could turn to. You're so strong but you're also so delicate and messy at times. It's like no one knows how to take care of you. But I wanted and want to. I want to be the one with you like this." I rant and can't peel my eyes away from hers. My heart is beating so fast right now.

"I'm gonna pass out." She breathes out and I can't help but laugh. "I don't want to lose you. Please be careful from now until the Day of Unity. You mean the world to me."

"I will, I promise."

Chapter Text

"So then I was like, you can't spell medal without Eda and- are you even listening?" Eda sighs.

"Huh? Yeah, yeah, I'm listening." I smile at my scroll.

"What are you smiling at?" She elbows me with a grin.

"Nothing, go on with your story about...Linda?" I try.

"It was Heidi. Anyways, I got third place but I got the meaningless relationship I wanted with Heidi. The moral of the story is, don't forget to blink." She finishes the story. "So what were you smiling at?"

"Just a funny picture." I lie.

"Or a text from your boyfriend." She snorts.

"Not my- hm." I shut up and Eda sits up quickly.

"For the first time, you didn't finish that sentence. Does that mean- is he- are you- what the fuck?" She shouts with a wide grin.

"Keep it down, it just happened last night." I shush.

"Can I tell Lily?" Eda pats her lap a bunch of times.

"I was gonna text her in a minute so Steve can give her fifty snails." I laugh.

"Damn I should've made a bet." Eda sighs.

"I'll bet on you and Raine." I grin happily and her face goes bright red.

"They broke up with me a long time ago, they definitely don't like me now." She tries to convince me.

"It's not about who you were, it's about who you are now. And they're totally into the new, I mean, the real Eda." I push.

"That's good advice," Luz says tiredly from the stairs.

"Luz!" Eda and I say at the same time.

"Good morning." She nods. "I think I'm ready to talk now."

"Here, sit down." I stand up and go by the table as she steps forward.

"I'll go get King," Eda tells us.

"Why are you still here?" Luz asks with another yawn.

"Because I love my little sister more than life itself." I smile widely but she still stares at me. "And I punched Belos. And slapped him. And called him an ugly son of a bitch."

"You're joking...right?"

"Nope, I ran away before he could kill me or anything. I'm pretty sure I accidentally brought up some old trauma of his by dating Hunter since I'm human." I shrug.

"You're dating Hunter too? Pick a struggle, man." She gives the smallest laugh and it makes me smile.

"Okay, King's awake. Whenever you're ready or if you still aren't ready, that's okay too." Eda tells her and sits across from her. I sit to her left on the floor. Now it's time to hear her explain.

"This is just a lot to take in." Eda breathes out.

"We don't have time to take anything in. We have to stop Belos! I- I was a part of his plan! I fell for everything!" Luz starts tearing up.

"King, Hooty, you know what to do. Well, one thing's for sure. People can tell when you've been inside their head. It's only a matter of time before Belos sends his scouts over here. Especially after the slapping thing, Y/N. You both need to hide." Eda says sternly.

"I'm not hiding. I'm gonna stop Belos from completing the Draining spell. I just...need to figure out how." Luz sighs.

"Edalyn!" Lilith says from the doorway.

"Lulu!" Hooty shouts.

"I came as fast as I could. Owlbert filled me in on the Draining Spell. Oh, Titan, I can't believe this is what the Day of Unity was about the whole time. Ugh, I was such a fool, a dolt, a chump, a-"

"Hey, no pity parties in this house. Besides, Luz is upset enough as it is."

"You're right. I'll do anything to help."

"Lulu! I am so happy to see you, I could- I could..." Something goes up from inside Hooty's stomach towards his mouth as he makes a retching sound. In the process, King gets dragged by the garbage. "Oh, here it comes!" Hooty proceeds to throw up some garbage and spirits he had swallowed before on the ground.

"Ugh! Gross," Luz says disgustedly.

"Ew, ew, ew," I say just in horror.

"Oh, my word!" Lilith joins.

"Hooty, you gotta stop eating garbage from the ground," Eda tells him as King looks at the garbage.

"He's also been eating our mail. Look!" King opens the envelope and takes out a letter. A piece of rock falls out from the letter into his hand. "Dear King Clawthorne, if you wish to know who you truly are, come to this location and meet our warrior clan. I think they might be my family! And maybe they're an answer to all our problems!" King says happily.

"That's incredible! But... how is it supposed to help us stop Belos?" Luz asks.

"They're a clan of warriors! How else do you defeat a tyrant with their own army? By making an army of your own!" King suggests.

"Good point." I start thinking.

"Well, it's... not like we have many allies," Lilith adds.

"Not to mention it's a chance for King to find out where he came from. I say let's go for it!" Luz says enthusiastically.

"Well, I say you guys need a safe place to hide while the adults take care of things," Eda says making a disagreement between Luz and Eda.

"I'm actually in favor of this plan," Lilith tells them.

"You are?"

"It wouldn't hurt to check. Plus, judging by King's map, you two would be taken far, far away from the Boiling Isles and Emperor Belos." Lilith explains.

"What if something goes wrong?"

"Hooty could accompany them. Their safety would be your responsibility, my dear, brave Hootsifer."

"I would protect these silly children with my life!" He stretches towards Lilith and bows before her so Lilith does a small curtsy in response.

"Yeah, well, how- how would they even get there?" Eda asks skeptically.

"I know a ship that might take us."

"Yeah! The ole Selkidomus crew. Think about it! Belos won't be able to withstand a whole army of mes!"

"Such allies would be quite valuable."

"I wonder if I still have my sailor's hat."

"Does anyone feel that marching around the edge of the forest?" Hooty asks.

"Fine. You can go. We'll find out all we can on our end to create a plan for uh... uh when you get back." Eda gives in.

"Thank you, Eda! We won't let you down." Luz and King both hug Eda.

"Let's pack for the trip!"

"Wait for me!" Hooty calls.

"Did you guys not hear Hooty? The coven is already here." I tell Lilith and Eda.

"Hooty says a lot of bullshit, it's probably fine." Eda shrugs.

"I'm just gonna get my stuff and find...someone," I mumble before heading up the stairs.

I pull my phone out and immediately find Raine's number. This is gonna be the biggest shit show if I've ever seen one. Terra should be busy and off of their ass today. But that was before I slapped Belos so things might've changed. I click call and anxiously wait for them to pick up.

"Kid, I just had the breakthrough of all breakthroughs! I'm about to send you an address, can you get here quick?" They ask.

"Yeah, totally. By the way, there are coven scouts surrounding the Owl House so, we need to bounce anyways. Have you come to your senses and let us go through with the plan? Eda's grown, she can take it." I ask.

"I have, I think. We need to go through it again but we finally have a home base. Just try to get out of there sneakily and if you get caught, I'll try my best to bail you out. Just don't tell Darius, he'll insist on leaving you there to learn your lesson." Raine laughs.

"Got it, see you in a minute," I tell them before hanging up the phone.

I throw my backpack over my shoulder and grab Sprig. Now I'm ready to head out. I open the window and see the bushes moving and shifting slightly. They must be a mess without Hunter and me especially since Kiki got demoted. Not to boost my ego or anything. Harry walks in a circle a few times before turning into a staff. Time for the great escape.

I shut the window behind me quickly and race into the distance. They definitely have no chance of reaching me quickly enough even if they got up as soon as I left. The address Raine sent me isn't far at all but it's in the opposite direction. But I fly all over the place to throw off anyone following me. I start flying towards Bonesborough before making a sharp turn back toward the Owl House.

The place is something of a safe house. More incognito than the Owl House or obviously the castle. There's a balcony that's visible just outside of the house-looking place. I see Raine standing on it and looking out to the horizon. I turn around once more to make sure no one is behind me before speeding up to the house. I wave to Raine as I get closer and they wave back before I join them on the balcony.

"Great to see you not dead or arrested." They smile.

"Agreed. Nice place by the way. Are we living with the wood elves?" I joke.

"Surprisingly, no. This place has been vacant for months so we got it for really cheap. I already checked for bed bugs or rats and we're all good." Raine grins widely and gives a thumbs up. "Come in, let me show you around. This place is great and I've already started setting it up." They usher me inside.

"The CATs?" I gesture to the banner high up on the wall.

"I'm still workshopping it. The Covens Against the Throne!" They announce theatrically. "Do we like it?"

"Love it." I laugh as we continue to make our way inside the room.

"It's very spacious. The bunks are gonna be over here and you can have one of the top ones if you want." They point to a different area. "We also have the big planning table right center. It's not fully set up yet but you get my vision. Speaking of, can you explain your plan to me again? I desperately need peace of mind before we fake kidnap Eda and Co."

"We can use her curse to corrupt the draining spell. But for it to work quicker and more effectively, we have to get her where the coven heads are. We use a cloaking stone to disguise her as you, sigil and all, so she's between Darius and Eber. But I don't really know how we're gonna g- oh my god." I slap my hand over my mouth before quickly pulling out my scroll.

"What? What's wrong?" They ask nervously.

"We need Steve!" I shout excitedly and stomp my feet.

"Steve? Really?"

"Yes! He knows a ton about cloaking stones, he was telling me about them before your head bard interview. And he just ran away from the coven but he should still have the thing." I explain before pressing call on his number.

"But does it have to be Steve?" Raine complains.

"Got any other ideas?" I ask before they shake their head.

"Heyo! What's up?" Steve picks up.

"Do you, and just hear me out, want to help stop the Day of Unity?" I ask.

"Of course! Please tell me you have a cool rebel group. A rebel name? Can I join?" Steve asks enthusiastically.

"Yes, yes, and yes. Welcome to...Raine, do you wanna say it?" I ask.

"The Covens Against the Throne! Aka, the CATs!" Raine introduces again.

"Do you have the glove...sigil...coven thing? Okay, I don't know what it is but the sigil maker thing?" I ask.

"Yeah, I do."

"Okay, we'll explain the whole plan soon. Once we get everything settled in our new place we can send you the address." I tell him. After that, we say goodbye and hang up.

"Let's get everything ready for the plan before we get the people. We have less than a week, you think we can pull this off?" Raine asks anxiously.

"Absolutely." I nod confidently even though I don't feel confident at all.

"Call Darius and Eber, let's get started."

Oh Titan Where Art Thou

"Things aren't hopeless! They have a plan to stop Belos and the Draining Spell!" Lilith excitedly tells Luz.

"Really? Wait, wait, before you get into that, please tell me you have a cool rebel name!" Luz gets more excited.

"Actually, we do. Allow me to introduce..." Raine begins walking around the group.

"Wait, hold on." Darius starts.

"The Covens Against the Throne..."

"We talked about this, you promised!"

"A.K.A..."

"I did not agree to this name!"

"The CATS!" Raine announces before everyone hisses.

"Everything's come full circle, baby!" Luz smiles and pulls her hood up.

"Cool entrance accomplished," I whisper to Raine with a wide grin.

"Proud of us." They put their fist up for me to bump.

"Why aren't you hugging me right now?" Luz asks as she walks up to me.

"I could ask you the same thing." I smile before throwing my arms around her.

"I can't believe you've been doing all of this! It's amazing, you've really grown up. You're not my dumb older sibling who skips class and goes to dumb parties anymore." She laughs.

"Wow, is that what you think of me?" I laugh. "And I went to like one party."

"Still got invited to one, actually more."

"You're a sophomore now, you'll get your first invite soon. Everyone hates freshman." I pull away and lightly punch her arm.

"How do we go back to...normal after this?" She asks.

"Well, I wanna give a good older sibling speech but probably therapy. A lot of therapy." I joke.

"I'm gonna try to text Amity that I'm okay. Talk later?" Luz asks.

"Always." I smile before she walks away.

We all eventually make our way to the main CATs room. I just head straight out to the balcony. Hunter is safe, thank god. Gus and Willow are with him but I still can't help but worry. And I miss him even if it's only been two days. I climb up a few random boxes and things on the floor to get on the roof. You could see the whole titan from up here. The lights all across the Boiling Isles look so perfect from up here. But by the head, people are already excitedly waiting like the Day of Unity is a concert for someone big.

I pull out my scroll to distract me instead. Hunter texted again. Nothing too out of the ordinary, just about his day. Apparently, he found a leaf the same color as my hair today and he thought of me. He says the strangest things sometimes but I don't mind at all. I would give anything just to listen to his ramblings right now.

"Hey, cutie." A voice speaks and I look up to see Hunter on Flapjack.

"What are you doing here?" I smile and stand up as he lands on the roof.

"I wanted to see you. Gosh, I've wanted nothing more than to see you for the past two days." He laughs as I pull him into a big hug.

"How'd you even get the address?"

"I asked Darius." He shrugs. "But I have a serious question for you."

"Shoot."

"Do you want to learn the Sashanne dance and wait for a chance to use it on the Day of Unity?" He asks and takes my hands.

"OF COURSE I DO!" I gasp.

"Can I kiss you?" He takes a step forward.

"Of course." I laugh and reach my hands up to cup his cheeks.

"I'm so happy to see you, to be with you again." He smiles before pushing his lips to mine. His arms wrap around my back and hold on tightly. I can feel his heartbeat pick up and I never want this to end. But it has to eventually.

"Can we talk? About anything, I really don't care. But in a totally embarrassing and awkward turn of events, I've missed hearing your voice." I admit and sit down on the roof before he joins me.

"Are you...okay? You've been weirdly calm about all of this. Aren't you scared?" He asks, his deep magenta eyes boring into mine. He's so beautiful.

"I haven't slept in two days. I'm freaking out." I say and it feels like a huge weight has been lifted.

"I know I'm like the spokesperson of not sleeping but that's not good. Do you wanna talk about it? I know you've been doing a lot of the listening but I can listen to you. I wanna listen to you." He assures me and holds my hand.

"I'm scared. This plan is going to work, it has to. If this ends badly it's my fault because I made a bad call. And I want to keep Luz safe but she's so strong-willed and spontaneous it's hard to keep up. I never wanted to be a hero or be in charge of anything. I just wanted to stay on the easy path but now all of this feels like it's on me. I know it's not but I just...wish things were different. That this was just a magical world, no problems to solve." I ramble.

"It won't be your fault if the plan doesn't work. It's still his fault, Belos. He's evil, I know that now. You are more good than he will ever be. You make things better. You change things, you make people happy, and you're making a difference in this place. That shouldn't be changed by one bad decision or one bad plan. You're smart even if you insist that you aren't. And Luz is strong just like you. You both will be okay, I know it." He comforts.

"I'm so glad I met you." I squeeze his hand.

"I'm more glad I met you." He laughs.

"Wanna bet?" I joke.

"I couldn't name ten things I hate about you even if I tried." He laughs and I gasp.

"That's a movie in the human realm! Ten Things I Hate About You." I smile before laying down on my back on the roof. Hunter goes on his side facing me with a big grin. "I could name ten things I hate about you if I stole the main character's monologue."

"Let's hear it." He laughs.

"I hate the way you talk to me and the way you cut your hair. I hate the way you drive my car. I hate it when you stare. I hate your big dumb combat boots and the way you read my mind. I hate you so much it makes me sick, it even makes me rhyme. I hate the way you're always right. I hate it when you lie. I hate it when you make me laugh, even worse when you make me cry." I start quoting. "And here's where she starts crying."

"Ah, got it. Continue." He laughs and his smile grows softer as he gives
me this soft and blissful look.

"I hate it when you're not around and the fact that you didn't call. But mostly I hate the way that I don't hate you. Not even close, not even a little bit, not even at all. And scene." I finish.

"I could say that to you. You'd have to write it down though." He teases.

"I wish we could stay like this forever." I sigh and turn to face him.

"Me too. It sucks that things won't be normal for a while. It will never be our normal ever again. In the castle together, laughing at penstagram, me fighting for my life trying to figure out if I like you. Spoiler alert, I like you a lot." He makes me laugh.

"I think I'm getting tired," I say quietly, subconsciously leaning into him.

"Do I bore you that much?" He jokingly scoffs as he moves closer to me.

"Not at all." My head rests against his chest.

"I'm yours to nap with, I guess." He pretends to be forced as he wraps his arms around me.

"You like this, don't lie to yourself." I breathe happily just enjoying the domesticity of the moment, unsure if we'll have one like this again.

"I do." He laughs softly and rests his head on mine. "I do like this."

Chapter Text

  "Everyone pay attention if you didn't last time. At our previous briefing, we had twenty-four hours until the Day of Unity. Now, we have five." Raine announces as we all sit around the table.

  "Eda is going to sneak into the tower so her curse can corrupt the spell. I'll control a pair of abominations to release Eberwolf's flesh-eating beetles into the crowd. It will create a distraction so big, that we can get Eda up with the coven heads. The spell will halt once it comes in contact with the curse. Once we get on the ship we can give Eda the sigil. Now it's time to head out so grab everything you need and head to your spots." Darius explains before everyone stands up to follow instructions.

  "Anyone need to use the bathroom before this make-or-break mission? I'm serious, guys, this is your last chance." I ask and no one needs to.

  "Are you okay?" Darius asks and accidentally scares the shit out of me.

  "Jesus Christ," I gasp. "I'm fine, don't worry." I turn it into a smile.

  "You're job is arguably one of the most important ones. Make sure everything goes according to plan and if it doesn't, take care of it. You're like that character in the movie you like! War of...something. I don't know." He tries.

  "You're so right!" I try to keep up my usual attitude.

  "Good luck," He nods with a small smile.

  "Good luck to you too," I respond back before he walks away.

  Everyone starts getting ready to head out. They get in their ships or their palisman to get to their spots. I'm the last one at the building. I stand at the front, watching everyone fly away. My hands are sweaty and shaky, it feels like my brain's about to explode. I guess that's not really much of a change from usual. It's only nine in the morning.  This is gonna be hell.

  It's also super hot outside. My stomach is filled with dread and my face is red just like it always is when I'm nervous. Great, now I'm sweating everywhere else. This is anything but the easy path. Before today my only problem for this year was saying goodbye to my senior friends. Now I just want to survive the day.

  Harry climbs up around my shoulder and gives me a look. It's time to go. Eda should be getting her sigil in a few minutes and everything should go according to plan. My palisman turns into a staff and I quickly hop on. I start going diagonally up as high as I can to see from above. I fly above the ships and make way to the head. From this high, I can even see Blight Manor.

  Those guys are pumping out Abomatons like crazy. Ships have been coming back and forth all week picking them up. My job is overall pretty boring for a while. I watch as the ships approach the head and as Eda gets ready for her sigil. She'll never be able to practice wild magic again. I'm surprised she went for this plan at all. So much of her personality is being wild.

  My anxiety only worsens as Eda actually gets the sigil. But this job is pretty tame until the draining spell is actually about to begin. That's when I have to actually pay attention and watch every aspect of the plan unfold. The next hour unfolds like a second. They finally land at the head and get to the hiding spot. Eda should be using the cloaking stone again in a minute.

  All Coven witches from across the isles have gathered in a large, circular area. Belos appears on top of a raised platform in the center, and the crowd gasps. Belos grins deviously, then projects a larger version of himself. Everyone starts cheering.

  "Children of the isles, for too long our world has been home to an insidious pox. A corruption that defiles the Titan's blessings. But today that changes. United with the Titan and the power of the eclipse, we shall wipe out wild magic forever. Paradise awaits." He says before the projection fades.

  "Yeah, okay, King Andrias." I scoff.

  I fly closer to see more and that's when I notice something. There are still airships out even after the coven heads got to the tower. My stomach is turning and I'm still sweating from the nerves. Just thinking about how Phillip-Belos wants to wipe out all of these people for nothing. It's twisted. But that's not the only thing I notice. The castle is completely unguarded. THE HEAD IS COMPLETELY UNGUARDED.

  What would Raine, Eber, or Darius do in this situation? Probably stay put and don't change a single thing. But I'm definitely not them. I usually go for the most chaotic and stupid option possible. But if I can find a way to stop the draining spell before it's even started? If Belos had that paper laying around he might have the solution too. What would Anne Boonchuy do? What would Sasha Waybright do? Fly to that damn cave. I take one last look at the platform as Eda dressed as Raine walks out.

  "Good luck," I say quietly before turning around on my staff. I begin racing towards the sacred ground at the head. Luz said that's where Phillip found the collector so if the answer is anywhere, it's there.

  I fly faster than I have this high. I should get there relatively fast but I'm nervous. All I can think is that it's a good thing Luz is safe. Well, somewhat safe. I can't imagine that Blight Manor is the safest place to be. Especially with scouts infesting the place with Kikimora. But who knows, she could already be taking out the abomatons at the head. That's what her job is but only right before the spell is activated so no one has time to alert anyone. That's why she's bringing Gus, Willow, Hunter, and Amity with her.

  I land at the place and quickly hide Harry. The last thing I need is Phillip deciding he needs a snack and picking my Palisman. Without my staff, I just run to find wherever he keeps his stuff. But god does it smell terrible in here. Worse than some of the cups in Luz's room. And I've gotta admit, the cups in my room too.

  There are papers and weird trinkets scattered all around. The smell only gets worse as I go further down. Gross. My eyes scan all of the papers but nothing really of note. Time pools, Titan's blood, and a bunch of other random stuff. I take a step closer to a more intricate area where the smell is absolutely foul.

  "Your friend? Don't be silly. You're not friends. Not anymore. And examining Marcy's memories, it's doubtful you e- oh my god." I start quoting before slapping my hand over my mouth.

  Suddenly, I feel sick to my stomach. Looking at the display I can see exactly what I'm looking at. And exactly what I'm smelling. The rotting corpse and bones of whoever Hunter is a 'copy' of. Whatever's left of the corpse anyways. I back up shakily, instantly regretting every decision I've made in the past twenty minutes. And then the door opens, just my luck.

  My head whips quickly to look. Belos stands there with a small smirk. I'm dead, so dead. I gulp as his smile grows bigger.

  "Well don't stop on my account." Phillip scoffs and shuts the door behind him. "I guess it's finally time I can tell you everything. You can finally be included in my plans. You are very lucky."

  "Lucky?" I speak the only word I can get out.

  "Yes. Lucky, my plans aren't over just yet." He keeps his creepy grin as another entity appears.

  "We did it! It's done, it's done! Now you can set me free and we can play new games!" It speaks childishly.

  "I'm afraid that's impossible."

  "Uh, excuse-a-what now? B-But you said you'd use the Titan Blood to help free me."

  "And I'm sorry, but I just realized I only have enough Titan's Blood to open the portal," Phillip says while getting into what looks like a bad Hamilton cosplay.

  "You manipulated him too? I'm not surprised." I mumble to myself but he hears and looks over at me for a moment.

  "But you said we were friends! W-We pinky-swore!" It begins screaming furiously. "You lied! Liar! Liar! Liar, liar, liar, liar, liar, liar! Liar!" He stops it by throwing a cloth over the thing.

  "Now, where were we?" He laughs but Kikimora walks in.

  "Emperor, congratulations on this momentous day. I come bearing a gift. You had been looking for the Golden Guard, and here he is! Perhaps this act is worthy of me returning to my old post. Or, if you're looking for a new right hand..." She says, giving me a dirty look. My attention is just on the orb. How the hell did Hunter get taken by Kikimora? He could get rid of her in his sleep.

  "Have you as my right hand? I'd sooner cut off my whole arm." He says cruelly and I quite literally choke.

  "But, uh, I just want to help."

  "You want to help? Go find a hole to wither away in." He leaves.

  "Is he really in there?" I ask shakily and gesture to the orb.

  "Of course. I'm not that incompetent." She speaks tiredly and worn out.

  I walk over to the orb but something is off. This is really weird and makes no sense. But it's whatever, as long as it's not someone who can't defend themselves. But as Kiki walks away, there's knocking on the orb.

  "Knock once if you're Hunter and knock twice if you're someone else," I say quietly before receiving two knocks. "Does Kiki think you're Hunter? One for yes, two for no." and I get one knock. "That's funny. Something just like this happens in a movie in the human realm, war of- LUZ?"

Chapter Text

"I apologize for walking off," He walks back in and I try to distance myself from
him. "I'm glad I never have to see Kikimora again."

"You have a dead body in here." I clear my throat awkwardly. I can't help it, I can still smell and see it.

"Of course, she'd mess up such a simple task." He reveals Luz in the bubble, totally still. "But I am glad to see you, my fellow humans. What, no fight left? Or did you learn your lesson from last time?"

"You wish." She turns around confidently. She inhales and uses an invisibility glyph.

"OH SHIT," I shout and Luz then appears behind Belos, which he sees.

"Spicy toss!"Releases a wave of flames toward Belos but he deflects it with his staff.

"Of course not." He sighs.

"I guess this is the new plan," I mumble and pull my staff out. I spin it around to look cool before pointing it at him.

"Would you two let me explain?" He groans while dodging both of our attacks.

"No!" We shout at the same time.

"You want to kill a bunch of people!" I yell before sending fire his way that he quickly cuts off.

"Our friends and family!" Luz grunts and nearly takes his head off with ice.

"Those witches are not your friends and family." He gets angrier.

"Didn't ask." I laugh and even catch Luz give a small laugh.

"I need to check on the eclipse but keep tiring yourselves, this works better for me." He says smugly while walking off.

"You distract him and I'll attack from behind." She whispers to me.

"And how do I do that?" I ask.

"Pretend you want to talk. You know, Steven Universe him. And while you do that, I'll ice him up." She says nervously.

"Scared?" I ask sympathetically.

"I don't want to die." She shrugs with an uneasy grin.

"You won't," I assure her. "To die by your side is such a heavenly way to die." I sing quietly to make her smile.

"I love you." She says before activating an invisibility glyph.

"I love you too," I say quietly even though I don't know where she is.

"The spell has been activated, now we can finally get home." He announces and I feel sick to my stomach. The spell has been activated.

"We uh...we need to talk." I try to say sternly but my voice is shaky.

"About what?" He says, annoyed.

"This, the spell. This is wrong, how do you not see that?" I ask.

"Witches are servants of the devil, they are evil and deserve to be wiped out." He explains.

"No one deserves to be wiped out. These people have families and lives. They aren't that different from humans. But you can change this, all of this! You can make it better, you can fix this. Stop the draining spell and we can find the root of your problem." I ramble.

"The root? What could possi-"

"Deez nuts!" Luz shouts and sends the ice but he blocks it and tosses Luz away. She nearly hits the ground but activates a safety hover glyph and runs away, avoiding Belos' attack. I try to wrap him in vines but it's no use, he's too powerful for just the two of us.

"I didn't realize you're already combining glyphs! You do have a strange intuition with these. It took me years to figure that out. Almost like the Titan himself didn't want me to have that knowledge." He rambles as we try to attack him again with more ice. "Though you're still decades away from beating me."

"Eat dirt, Belos!"

"Yeah!" I agree with her before shrugging, I'm not good with fight commentary.

"It's Philip. And despite our differences, I want to help you both. I can send you home. I have just enough Titan Blood for one more trip. Please. I don't want to see more human lives destroyed by this place." He sounds almost sympathetic but we both know he's incapable.

"You're such a hypocrite. You talk big about protecting humanity, but after everything you've done, you're barely human yourself." She spits out.

"You eat palisman for fun and you're only beating us right now with magic. You might as well be a witch." I agree.

"I do pity you. These monsters have warped your sense of reality. I did have hope for you though, Luz. Older siblings don't do well in this place. Perhaps it'd be merciful to put you both out of your misery." He says cruelly before activating the spell and the stone starts to form at our feet.

"Wait. Wait, wait, wait! Yo-you can't! Y-you, do realize you've been gone from the Human Realm for centuries. Times have changed. You wanna be known as the Emperor of the Witch Hunters, right?" Luz tries.

"Witch Hunter General." He says as if it's common knowledge.

"Very ambitious." I clear my throat.

"Sure, sure. Uh, Witch Hunter General. But those aren't really a thing anymore." She tells him.

"Yeah, yeah! They make shows about the era you lived in! No one's gonna take you seriously if you start ranting about the Demon Realm." I nod and look back at her. If we can't outsmart him quickly, we'll be stone.

"Not to mention a fashion sense like that...yikes, my dude," Luz says and I almost laugh.

"So what? You're offering to be my modern-day guide?" He asks.

"We're not offering anything. But we do wanna make a deal." She starts nervously before looking at me. I also notice the branding glove behind her back. She is insane but this is gonna be so good.

"We can't beat you, we know that." I bring the attention to me for a moment so she can hide it better.

"So...we will return to the Human Realm, and we will be your guides. If, you spare our friends. Come on. You'll need living proof that this realm exists. You'd do anything to save humanity, well, I'd do anything to save the people I love." She says with tears in her eyes. "Please... Philip!"

"Please," I repeat what she said as my eyes are about to be covered.

"Fine." He reverses the spell. Thank god.

"Then shake on it. Human style."

Belos looks skeptical, but Luz holds out both her arms and shakes them.

It's implying that she isn't hiding anything. Belos takes her hand and shakes it when suddenly, Luz's other hand immediately grabs his hand, and the back of his hand starts burning. He yells in pain and retreats as his arm now shows the Emperor's Coven sigil branded onto it. Luz exhales deeply and the branding glove immediately appears on her hand.

"You'll never get out of here unless you stop the spell!" I shout as he collapses.

"Stop it!" Luz yells but he transforms into a huge monster thing.

"WE FUCKED UP BIG TIME." I panic.

"YOU THINK?" She shouts sarcastically.

"We have to fight him or we die too!" She says, more scared than ever.

"Go through the portal! I can't let you get hurt! I'll fix everything here. Just go home, please." I raise my voice as tears pool around my eyes.

"I'm not leaving you here!" She dodges a hit from Belos as I pull my staff back out and send fire at him.

"Luz, please!" Tears escape now while we keep trying to fight him off.

"I can't stop trying." Her tears fall this time as she turns back to him. "Okay. I know you're mad, but we can still fix things... just, stop the spell!" Belos lunges at her but she avoids him just in time, however, he hits and nearly damages the portal door by accident. "The door... watch the door!"

I try to enclose him in ice but he breaks it quickly. She inhales as she takes an invisibility glyph and slaps it on herself, and she disappears. Belos begins to search for Luz around the room. She then appears at the door leading outside the room. "Over here!"

"Luz!" I yell as she opens the door and runs through, Belos following her. She stops and turns around. Belos rises behind her.

"We. Don't. Belong here!"

"We're not like you!" She says and Belos prepares to attack Luz but is stopped by vines. I gasp at the same time Belos falls, revealing King, Willow, Gus, Amity and Hunter.

"We're here to help!" Willow yells.

"Did you really think we wouldn't follow you?" Amity asks.

"Yeah, girl. Get with it."

"You guys are literally the coolest! We have to get him to stop the draining spell, but he's all...berserk mad!" Luz tells them.

Willow summons more vines to pull Belos back. The bridge they're on starts to break. Belos breaks free of the vines and causes rubble to start falling. Amity summons an abomination shield and covers Luz and herself. I lift my sword and manage to hit the rubble away from Hunter.

"My sigil." He tiredly breathes out and shows me his wrist.

"It's gonna be okay, you're gonna be okay," I tell him even if it's hard for me to believe.

Belos fully breaks free of the vines and roars. Amity uses an abomination hand to grab him, and that gets frozen by one of Luz's glyphs. Hunter teleports to Willow and breaks the rubble about to fall on her. Before she calls for Gus. Amity makes a rope out of abomination goo and uses it to restrain Belos as Gus prepares to cast a spell on him.

"All right, Belos, time to calm down a little." Gus activates the spell, and immediately, Belos breaks free of the rope as he writhes around in pain.

"Aww, are you struggling?" I taunt loud enough for him to hear before he smashes a pillar which almost falls, but Willow manages to hold it with vines as Amity regroups with the others.

Belos flashes back to some of his memories and screeches loudly. Gus is about to get attacked by Belos when Hunter pushes him out of the way, just as he snaps out of the spell. Belos, also released from the spell, approaches Hunter.

"Hunter, why are you hurting me? I only wanted to help you." Belos lies again.

"You're...you're lying!" Belos immediately spots Flapjack.

"CALEB?!" He screeches loudly, ready to attack Hunter.

"No, I've had enough of you, loser," I yell and steps in front of Hunter. Hunter stands frozen in fear before Gus pulls him away.

Belos goes charging at me but I send a sharp ice pillar towards him. It slices across his face right before he backs up. Amity comes to back me up with a big abomination fist that socks him across the face. Luz manages to throw a big fireball at him as Willow tries to hold him down again.

"That's what happens when someone has no bitches." I tell Hunter in an attempt to make him laugh and it somewhat works. It's small and barely a laugh but I'll take it.

"Lead him this way!" Gus yells from the opposite side of the room now.

"Got it!" Luz shouts wrapping a plant glyph around him to help Willow pull him.

We all work together to bring him to the other side as he thrashes around. Hunter, who's able to move again, uses his staff to help keep Belos contained. We finally get him across as he breaks free from all restraints. We all tiredly stand together before Hunter falls to the floor because of his sigil. I drop to one knee after him and grab his shoulders to keep him steady.

Gus tried to make an illusion but Hunter caught him off guard as he holds his arm in pain. But it's far too late now. Belos prepares to attack us and we shield ourselves. The attack is suddenly halted by something unseen. A mysterious hooded figure stands holding Belos' axe hand to all of our horror.

"Whatcha playing?" He asks calmly. Belos, hiding his horror, slowly backs up.

"Collector? You're free, just as promised."

"Who?" I whisper before Hunter winces in pain. Seeing him like this makes me want to go rip Phillip's head off.

"As promised? I remember someone throwing me off a bridge. I'm not angry though. Say, you wanna play tag?" They twirl their finger around and Belos is immediately whisked towards them. "I'm it."

They tap his nose and Belos immediately gets launched above the door, killed. Drips of his goo splatter on the floor. We're all left shocked and terrified of the being in front of us. It even leaves me a little nauseous.

"Too slow! You guys look slow too. Do you need a head start?" He turns to us.

"Whoa, whoa, Collector! Buddy, pal!" King appears just in time.

"King!"

"Remember what we talked about? You gotta help all my friends outside, or, uh, we won't get to play Owl House."

"Uh... Owl House? Uh, gosh! I love that game!" Luz tries.

"I've never had so much fun!" I tremble.

"The memories last a lifetime!"

"I play it every day!"

"I play it every hour!" Gus says before Hunter squeals nervously.

"I'll explain the rules later, but remember, we need lots of players." He explains as The Collector walks forward and everyone clears the way.

They look outside and spot the eclipse draining the magic out of everyone outside. They then enlarge their eyes to spot everyone who fainted as a result, including the Coven Heads. After thinking for a while, he stops. All eyes just watch his every move.

"Hmm. Okay! Boop!" They move the moon beside the sun with a touch of their finger. The spell immediately stops as the group watches. Back outside, everyone starts to groan and wake up. "Hmm. If we're gonna play Owl House, we're gonna need an Owl House!" They slap their hands together, and every part of the island starts to disassemble to prepare for the game as we watch in shock. Luz manages to shield King from the impact. "We're gonna have a blast, everyone!"

The platform in front of us hovers away and Willow looks back, spotting the door.

"I think there's a way out!" Willow tells us.

"Wait! That's the portal!" I say, following them.

"As long as it's a way out of here," Gus speaks but we approach liquid Belos.
Willow, Gus, and I run through it easily although a little grossed out. I'm totally grossed out by the amount of Belos left on my shoes but I see Hunter hesitating to step over it.

"Hunter!" Gus calls out.

Hunter eventually overcomes it and runs over the goo. As we reach the flickering portal, Luz sees that it's about to collapse. After waiting for a while, the light returns and Hunter opens the door. At first, it shows the in-between realm then cuts to the rain in the Human Realm.

"It's human rain. It's okay." Gus says.

"Are you guys sure about this?" I ask and receive nods from them.

"Luz, what are you doing?" Amity asks as the door suddenly disconnects from the Human Realm but eventually returns.

"Oh no," I say quietly and Hunter places a hand on my shoulder.

"She isn't trying to..." He tries but we keep watching.

"She is." I nod nervously.

"I-I have to get Eda. We'll find a way back to you!" She says but The Collector, however, spots what is happening and turns to look. "Go! Go, go, go! I-I can't hold the portal much longer!"

"King! You promised you'd play with me! You pinky-swore!"

"Luz!" Amity yells again.

"We gotta stick together. We gotta stick together!"

"I'm sorry, not this time. But I can keep you safe."

"No!"

"Luz, I'm so happy I had you as a big sister." He inhales deeply and uses his shout, losing his grip on Luz and causing all of us to get knocked into the portal and Human Realm together.

"No! King!" She attempts to reach the portal, but the door closes on her just as she reaches it.

She opens it, hoping the portal would activate again, only to find the empty room of the house in front of her. She tries it two more times unsuccessfully, as the others look on in shock. I look down and feel the grass between my fingers. The rain hits all of them amplifying the mixed emotions all around. We're finally home. Luz turns around, just as Gus begins to break down crying.

We sit in silence for a moment. Gus continues crying and Hunter, who's injured, crawls over to him. Willow looks like she's trying not to cry so I hold my hand out to her. She takes it and squeezes my hand without taking her eyes off of the floor.

"Luz?" Amity quietly says and Luz sinks to the floor.

"I'm finally home." She whispers and her voice breaks.

"What do we do, Luz?" Amity asks with no response.

"I-" She mumbles, unable to speak.

"Luz?" Amity tries again before turning to me. "Y/N?"

"My mom is gonna kill me," I whisper before covering my mouth. "Let's go to my mom's place."

"It's safe there...right?" Hunter asks with his hand on Gus' back.

"Totally safe." I nod while standing up. I then help Willow up and everyone follows.

Hunter puts his arm around Gus as we begin walking to the house. The walk is quiet. No one can speak or even breathe. The human realm is much different than any of the witches thought. The rainwater isn't helping any Belos come off. The walk up the driveway is making me more anxious than ever. Amity straightens out her hair, probably nervous to meet mom. They all step up to the porch in a line as Luz knocks on the door.

Within a few seconds, mom opens it, and gasps in shock to find five teens looking disheveled out in the rain. There's an understanding between everyone that we look and feel helpless. That we're all drowning but at least they're drowning together.

"Hey, Mom. I'm back."

Chapter Text

"Is this real?" Mom asks from the doorway.

"Totally real." I nod awkwardly.

"Come in, come in." She says in shock and ushers us in. Luz and I take off our shoes by the door so everyone else awkwardly follows.

"Sorry for not telling you we're coming home...with guests." Luz apologizes.

"It's fine. But you might need to get a job." She tells me and places her hand on my arm. "Dios, what happened to your arm? You're so strong now."

"Coven training, I'll tell you about it later." I shrug and start walking to the couch.

"Have you touched your sibling's arm? We'll never need help picking up water packages at the store again." I hear my mom tell Luz as I toss myself onto the couch with my eyes shut.

"Hello." Someone speaks up.

"AHHH." I shout and fall off the couch.

"WHAT HAPPENED?" Hunter runs in with his palisman staff in hand.

"I'm Vee." The basilisk reaches her hand out.

"Uh...I'm Y/N." I give an awkward smile. "Sorry for yelling. I didn't see you there."

"It's alright." She shrugs as the rest of the witches walk in the room with my mom.

"Please, sit! Siéntate normal, tenemos invitados." Mamá tells me and taps my legs. I spin around to sit normally like she said as everyone joins me. Luz still cries and squeezes Amity's hand.

"Can I hold your hand?" Hunter asks fans sits beside me.

"Of course." I try to smile as our fingers lace together.

"Can you tell me what happened?" Mom asks.

"It's a long story." Luz says quietly.

"Can you try?"

"And then we landed here." She says through tears. I don't know what's going on without me. I couldn't say anything to help explain, I can't talk about it.

"I'm so sorry. That must've been really hard." Mamá says, taking our hands.

"I'm ready to go to bed." I say indifferently.

"Of course, I'm sure you all are. I'll get you all blankets, the couch turns into a huge bed!" Mamá tries to make us smile.

"Did you look through my room while I was gone?" I ask nervously.

"Wha- no? Should I?" She asks.

"No, no, of course, not." I clear my throat. "I'll be right back."

"You're dead." Luz whispers to me as I run to my room.

I have nothing in room. I just wanted to get out of there. Seeing their faces, hearing their voices break when helping Luz explain, it was suffocating. I pull my scroll out of my pocket and the screen barely turns on. It's dark but I can kind of see it. I turn off the light in my room to make it easier to see. The group chat between me, Raine, and Darius haunts me as I look.

HEADWITCHDARIUS: My ship is arriving

RAINEY.DAY: Mine too
Stay safe everyone :)

RAISEDBYDIREWOLVES: <3333

"Y/N?" Hunter speaks from the doorway.

"I would love to." I smile before realizing what I just said. "Never mind."

"Are you okay? You're acting weird."

"I'm not acting weird." I shake my head and cross my arms with a big smile.

"Woah, your head!" He rushes over and holds my face.

"Battle scars." I quote Twilight out of awkwardness.

"It WILL scar if you don't take care of it." He tries to wipe the blood away.

"Let it, I don't care." I push him away lightly.

"Why are you being weird?"

"Why are you fussing over me?" I accidentally snap. "Sorry."

"You can talk to me, N/N." He takes another step closer.

"I know." I nod and give him a small smile. "I'm sorry for snapping. I'm just tired."

"I was gonna ask if I can stay with you tonight. Is that okay?" He asks.

"Of course. Just wait until my mom goes to bed, she's gonna get the wrong idea if she finds out." I tell him.

"What idea?" He asks obliviously.

"Nothing, nothing." I brush it off.

"Y/N!" I hear Amity yell from the living room.

"Fuck." I mumble and open my door to walk into the living room. "What's up?"

"What's a chamomile?" She asks. "And how do I make it for Luz?"

"Do you have a bucket?" Gus sniffles.

"Can I have this?" Willow points to a succulent on the table.

"Good lord." I mumble.

I finally lay down on my bed after an hour of explaining the human realm and lending out some of my clothes. Hunter tiredly crawls into bed next to me. He's wearing one of my shirts and my oversized shorts. The same shorts from when me and Luz dressed up as Adam Sandler for Halloween last year. And yes, all my friends made fun of me for weeks.

"Are you okay?" I ask him as I see him looking at his coven sigil.

"Hm? Yeah, I'm fine. I just wish I didn't have this." He gestures to his sigil.

"You're beautiful," I whisper to him and a small smile goes across his face.

"You always know how to make me feel better, I hate it." He tells me. "Are you...sad at all?"

"Of course, I am. It's like everything is wrong right now, I just don't really wanna talk about it." I shrug.

"I get it. I think I'm the only one who isn't dying to go home. I mean, I'm worried about the people there, Darius, Eber, but I don't really have a home there. I just have them and you know, you. But this is your home." He admits.

"Is it?" I joke and he just smiles.

"I guess that's for you to decide." He shrugs.

"Maybe everything's wrong now but you're right." I smile and he takes my hand again.

"Your face is...oh." He laughs despite the bright red hue to his cheeks and ears.

"My face is what?" I ask, knowing what he almost said.

"Nothing, nothing." He sighs jokingly.

"What I mean to say is, things don't feel so scary when I'm with you." I smile.

"I always feel safest when I'm with you." He says quietly before kissing my forehead. "But I'm still so scared." He whispers and his eyes look glossy, like he's about to cry.

"I'm sorry," I whisper and cup his cheeks in my hands. He leans into my hands almost immediately. "You can always talk to me too. And if there's anything I can do to make you more comfortable here, please tell me."

"Kiss me." He mutters, his voice is hoarse as I see a tear fall.

I listen and lean in. I push my lips onto his and he quickly melts into it, leaning in even closer. It's quick at first before he goes back in. His cheeks get wetter from tears, he's scared. I pull away and start pressing kisses to his cheeks and around his lips as gently as I can.

"I'm here," I whisper before placing another kiss on the corner of his lips.

He wraps his arms around me and holds me close. My hands still rest on his cheeks and his eyes look into mine. I give him a nod and he quickly pushes his lips back to mine. I tangle my fingers in his hair and let him take control of the kiss before he pulls away again.

"I've been thinking so much about...him and how he treated me. Especially because I'm a grimwalker. He never treated me like I was real and now it still doesn't feel like I'm a real person. But you make me feel real, you make me feel alive." He breathes out tiredly. "And I know I didn't tell you before but you have a really cool room." He makes us both laugh.

THE NEXT MORNING

Hunter heads back to the living room once the sun is up. Now I'm alone...again. But that's fine, I'm home. I should be glad because that's all I've wanted for the past three months. I can hear noises in the kitchen, my mom's making breakfast. It almost feels like things are normal. But then I sit up and see myself in the mirror. Bruises and cuts from yesterday litter my face, arms, and legs.

I stand up and immediately feel sick. My eyes shut and I start trying to breathe. The nausea that comes with my anxiety usually just needs to be distracted by something else. But there's nothing else on my mind other than the fact that I ruined everything yesterday. My eyes open again to see the room exactly as it was a second ago. Nothing is different but I don't know what I expected.

"Good, you're awake! Breakfast is ready." Mamá says from my door.

"Thanks." I nod and her smile gets a little smaller.

"Your friends have been worried about you. I have work in a minute but you should go visit them." She suggests.

"Yeah, maybe I will." I smile to make her happy before following her out of my room.

"Don't forget, your driving test is tomorrow. I didn't cancel our appointment in case you came home on time. But I can change it if you want." She tells me.

"No, it's okay, tomorrow's fine." I nod.

"You...aren't upset? Usually you, I don't know, put up a fight." She asks nervously and gets the attention of Luz and everyone else.

"Everything's fine," I assure and throw my arms around her, hugging my mom tightly.

"Eat whenever you're ready. I'm carpooling to work today. I left my card on the counter, order a pizza later if they can eat that." She smiles and kisses my cheek. before heading to the garage.

"Hey," Luz says quietly from the couch.

"Hi." I smile to try and make her happier too. She gives the smallest smile back but it's there. "I think I'm gonna head to the library today. Are you guys gonna be cool on your own?" I ask and they all immediately widen their eyes.

"No!" Gus shouts.

"Probably not." Amity agrees.

"Can we go with you?" Luz asks, putting on a bigger smile.

"Why not?" I give in. "Start getting ready if you really want to go."

"Are human libraries the same as the ones in the demon realm?" Amity asks Luz as I walk over to the kitchen.

"Sort of, just less magical and more nerds." She shrugs.

"What are you doing?" Hunter pops up out of no where ominously.

"Um, getting food?" I say awkwardly.

"How are you gonna do that?" He asks.

"With this spoon." I lift it up to show him.

"That's cool. We have spoons in the demon realm." He smiles.

"Really?" I pretend to be surprised.

"Really! Maybe these worlds aren't as different as we think." He nudges me happily. He's totally freaking out.

"It's okay to be nervous. I was nervous when I first got to the demon realm." I tell him and he lets out a breath he seemed to have been holding. "We don't have to stay at the library long."

"Okay, okay, you win, I'm calm." He laughs.

"Y/N! How do I get the lint thing out of the dryer?" Luz calls from across the house.

"Hell if I know," I call back and hear her start complaining. "I'm showering first!"

"You are not!" She yells.

"Wanna bet?" I shout before racing to my room. I grab my clothes and towel quickly before running back to the bathroom. I slam the door just a few seconds before she has the chance to even reach it.

"NO!"

We all spend two montage-like hours of the morning, getting ready. My music still blares after the shower but the party moves to my bedroom. Luz and I hand out more clothes in between doing other things. We also spent twenty minutes looking for the guest towels. I blow-dry my hair in my room and show Gus how the machine works. Most of the time is spent helping ease their confusion.

There are pictures and posters all over my room. Some of singers, movies, and lots of superheroes. All things I liked. Amity picks out some of my jewelry as opposed to Luz's old gummy bear earrings. I make sure I look okay for my debut back into my old life. Vee is going to hang with her friends so that's one less person to worry about.

"I have cloaking stones for us!" Gus calls to the other witches. "Human ears are so interesting."

"Put them on and let's go," I say by the garage door. I grab the keys and my sunglasses on the way out.

"You're driving?" Luz asks. "I thought your driving test is tomorrow."

"It is but getting in trouble with the law like the least of my concerns right now. Now, come on everyone! If you aren't in the car in one minute, I'm leaving." I call out as I go to the driver's seat. They all file in quickly with Luz in the passenger seat.

"Please don't kill us all, you haven't driven in months." Luz jokes.

"I won't, we'll be fine." I smile while starting the car.

"This is the coolest thing I've ever experienced," Gus says wistfully.

"Don't forget, no magic in the human realm." Luz turns around to look at the four witches, Gus sitting on the floor by Amity's legs.

"No magic, you got it." Willow smiles.

"We're only a few minutes away, don't do anything to draw attention to us," I tell them while backing out of the driveway and closing the garage.

"What are you gonna do if we see Maggie?" Luz asks.

"Crash the car." I clear my throat.

"Yeah, okay." She laughs.

"You think I'm joking." I sigh as we cruise down the street. "She's mean and now that I think about it, kind of annoying."

"It's not just her, it's Megan and Sophie too." Luz giggles to herself.

"Yeah, I know that now." I roll my eyes.

"We should go see a movie. Well, once we get back to the demon realm, defeat the Collector, work through our emotional baggage, and redesign the system so this kind of uprising never happens again." Luz says happily before sighing.

"Great." I smile and turn up the radio a bit.

"You do realize mom is probably gonna put is in therapy, right?" She asks.

"She definitely is." I sigh.

"I heard the uh...Elvis movie is good." Luz says awkwardly.

"Me too. But have you seen Aaron Taylor Johnson in Bullet Train from the promos?" I ask and her eyes widen.

"I have and GOOD LORD." She laughs.

"I wanna see!" Gus asks from the back.

"Let me pull it up." Luz giggles and pulls her phone out.

"Wow, this is exactly what I expected," Amity says quietly as we walk in.

"Okay, meet back here in fifteen," I say and they all nod.

I give a greeting nod to the librarian who gives one back in shock. She must've noticed I went missing. I'm not surprised, this town is small. I immediately start heading to the historical section. The isles are just like they were when I left. It feels like nothing has changed except for me. I put my headphones in and wander along the section looking for something, anything. And then I find it.

The History of Gravesfield. I get as many books as I can on the subject and carry them over to a table by a window. They're heavy and pretty large books. But lucky for me, I have nothing but time. I open the first one on important people of the town. I flip to a random page and it happens to be the one I need, one of them anyway. Phillip and Caleb Wittebane.

The two brothers every sophomore learns about in Connecticut high schools. I'm sure Mrs. Lacy would go ballistic with excitement if I told her I knew Phillip Wittebane. Even if I told her everything that happened she would definitely boast about how I lived important history. The book talks about how they made a deal with a pastor to show them a realm full of witches. The goal was to become Witch Hunter Generals together.

Obviously that didn't work out. Phillip was a selfish asshole who couldn't let his brother be happy without him. But no one here will ever know that. They'll just know the tale of how they went missing and how they're responsible for the conspiracy theories. They think our town is a big portal to this magical world. They don't know any of the shit that actually went down there though.

"What's up, cutie?" Hunter sneaks up behind me.

"Reading," I answer, not peeling my eyes away from the page. Except the timing couldn't be worse. This page happens to have a picture of the Wittebane Brothers.

"What are you reading?" He rests his head on my shoulder to look.

"I'm trying to find you a way back home," I say and hope he doesn't read the page. But he definitely did, I can feel his smile fade.

"Is that...Caleb?" He gulps.

"Phillip and Caleb Wittbane. One of the biggest conspiracies in Gravesfield." I explain.

He walks around to sit beside me as I continue explaining the story. He listens intently and I can tell he's thinking about Caleb. I don't blame him, the resemblance is definitely there. They have the same hair and I hate to admit it but it makes me feel weird somehow. Not about Hunter but the whole situation. This random guy I don't know anything about has the exact same hair as my boyfriend. And I completely adore Hunter's hair which makes it feel odd. I love tangling my fingers in it and seeing him smile.

It makes me feel warm inside, happy. Happier than I've been in a long time. Even looking at him or being near him does that. But I feel nothing when I look at Caleb. Not hate or anything just indifference. Because even if they look alike I know he's not Hunter. No one could ever be like Hunter even if he is a copy of Caleb.

"We can go home now, I'm just gonna check these out." I clear my throat.

"I'm sorry. I don't mean to be weird about it or anything." He apologizes nervously.

"Don't be sorry. I'll be back." I try to comfort so I kiss his cheek before walking away.

"What's the 4-1-1?" Luz asks as I'm only a few feet away from the counter.

"About what?" I ask.

"I assume you're trying to find a way back to the demon realm, right? If not I really need to get better at signals." She sighs and I place my books on the counter.

"It's the titan's blood in the water, it's gotta be," I say quietly as the librarian smiles at us.

"Just these?" She asks while taking my library card and I nod. "It's a little early to be studying for exams, isn't it?"

"Maybe." I laugh to not look suspicious.

"Good luck, kid. And good luck with whatever DND thing you're doing." She smiles.

"DND?" Luz asks.

"Yes, my grandkids play it all the time. I've never heard anything about Titan blood though." She laughs.

"It's uh...fairly new." I nod my head.

"Well, you're all set. Have a good day." She smiles and slides the books across the counter.

"Thank you." We say at the same time.

"I'll go round everyone up, meet you outside." Luz smiles before turning the other way.

I put the books in my bag and start making my way outside. The sun hits my face again so I put my sunglasses back on to block it. That's why I almost miss three familiar girls standing by the Wittebane statue. And then they spot me.

"Fuck." I whisper under my breath as they all gasp.

"Y/N!" The three shout at the same time.

"Hi, guys!" I fake smile and meet them halfway.

"Where the hell have you been? First, we thought you ran away and then kidnapped and a lot more stuff!" Maggie laughs.

"The rumors have been crazy. Joey told everyone you set a state trooper in Vermont on fire. Margot said you went to California to become a pornstar." Sophie explains and I'm more than baffled.

"What? That's insane." I scoff.

"Yeah, it is. But do you know what else is weird? Jenna C. said-" Megan starts.

"And we're finally ba- woah, what are they doing here?" Luz stops dead in her tracks.

"Aww, look! It's the freshie." Maggie scoffs.

"I'm a sophomore now." Luz rolls her eyes and Amity takes her hand.

"Dude, shut up. We just got back yesterday, get off my sister's ass." I snap.

"God, sorry." Maggie rolls her eyes.

"It was just a joke." Sophie defends Maggie.

"What's this loser squad you brought back with you?" Megan laughs.

"Do you ever stop talking?" I pretend to joke.

"We should probably get going." Hunter tugs at my sleeve lightly.

"And who's that?" Sophie asks this time.

"My boyfriend," I say, already tired of their bullshit.

"He looks sickly." Maggie giggles.

"And his voice is annoying." Megan agrees.

"Oh, come on!" Hunter complains.

"He can hear you. You're all terrible people and I'm done being friends with you. Titan help whoever you pick as your new friend." I try not to raise my voice and quickly turn to walk away with everyone following behind me. "Fuck did I just say titan?"

"Yeah, you did." Luz laughs.

"You just got burned!" Gus turns around to shout at them.

"Have fun with your four little ducklings!" Maggie shouts.

"I love ducklings!" Amity yells angrily.

"Oh my god." I cover my face out of embarrassment as we finally reach the car.

Chapter Text

  Hunter || The Grimwalker

  "Guess who just got their license!" Mrs. Noceda announces from the door.

  "Woohoo! Go, Y/N!" Luz yelps and runs to them. I just smile at Y/N as the congratulations roll in.

  "Now you can drive us anywhere we want." Willow nudges her arm with a big smile.

  "We should go see a human beach," I suggest and Y/N's eyes practically light up.

  "Boring." Luz groans. "We should go buy a bunch of candy from the gas station."

  "Why don't we do both?" Y/N shrugs while grabbing her library books. It seems like I'm the only one that noticed.

  "Do both AFTER dinner. I'll get it started." Their mom laughs and heads to the kitchen.

  "I'll be outside," Y/N announces on her way to the door.

  "Again?" I ask.

  "Yeah, I'm close to finding a way home, I know it." They nod confidently, closing the door behind them.

  "Is anyone else worried?" Amity asks.

  "Very much so." I nod.

  "She's listened to Under Pressure by Queen and David Bowie fifteen times today." Luz sighs. "Probably listening to it right now."

  "We want to get home, of course, but it's still okay to take some breaks. Looking for an answer all the time won't get you one." Willow says.

  "I'm gonna go out there," I say and realize I haven't taken my eyes off of her this whole time.

  "Good luck taming the shrew." Luz leans back and grabs the TV remote.

  I stand up and open the door to the front porch where Y/N is. She looks perfect and imperfect just like they did at the coven gala. The wind moves their hair lightly and she just captures my attention immediately. My heart even feels like it skipped a beat. She looks up from the book and gives me a small smile. I go to sit beside her on the floor of the porch.

  "You're always reading now." I sigh and lean closer to her, turning my head to show that she has my undivided attention.

  "I have to." She laughs softly.

  "Looking for an answer all the time won't get you one." I quote Willow.

  "Maybe that's true but I feel weird if I'm not trying. I always try." They shrug.

  "You don't have to try all the time. Just be wherever you are and do what makes you happy. I've missed you. I mean, I miss being alone with you like we used to." I admit as she finally shuts the book.

  "I miss it too." She takes my hand.

  "And I'm sorry about that thing with your friends yesterday." I continue.

  "It's okay. I already knew they were gonna say something when I said you were my boyfriend. It's like they don't want each other to be happy unless they're happy too. This happens every time one of them dates someone." She explains. "But I never let them pick on Luz. Not in front of her anyways. Sometimes they would make dumb comments that I let slide because it wasn't worth the fight."

  "I'm proud of you for being able to stick up to them." I nudge her gently.

  "I hated hearing them talk about you and everyone else like that. But especially you. You're the only thing that makes sense to me right now and it made me so mad. You don't look sickly and your voice isn't annoying." They squeeze my hand.

  I can't help but look at them at this moment. I can't bring myself to say anything, I just look into their eyes. How did I ever feel anything that wasn't this for her? Because right now it feels like my heart is swelling. She gives my hand another squeeze and a small smile. I couldn't ask for anything other than this, other than them.

  "Still, sorry. It must suck getting rid of your three human friends." I say and realize my voice is a lot softer.

  "I guess so. But it's worth it." They smile.

  "So, anything good in there?" I point to the book.

  "Nothing, really. I keep having to take breaks cause it makes me so angry. He would probably love to know that the people of this town still read about him. I don't want to give him that satisfaction even if he is dead." She rants.

  "Well, why don't you read one of the books you like? Read it to me and I'll form my opinion on it." I suggest and give her a big smile.

  "Okay, okay, I'll go get one." They sigh but I can see them smiling.

  "Dinner's ready!" Camila calls from the kitchen and Y/N shuts the book.

  "What do you think?" They ask regarding the book.

  "Not bad, I never got to read books like this in the coven. Only historical ones and Lilith had to approve them most of the time." I stand up while talking.

  "I miss Lilith." I hear her mumble before she opens the door.

  "Let's do something fun! Something normal." Luz groans while walking to the kitchen.

  "I have an idea! Let's turn this dinner into a 'meet the parents' dinner." Camila says and gestures to me and Amity.

  "Mom, no!" Luz shrieks.

  "Why did you have to say anything?" Y/N complains.

  "This is gonna be good." Willow laughs and fist bumps Gus.

  That whole encounter is what leads to me sitting beside Y/N, across from Luz and Amity. Gus and Willow sit across from each other trying not to laugh while Camila sits at the head. I try to sit straight. Apparently, this is very important. I can't disappoint Y/N. We're in their realm now, they could find someone better at any point.

  "So...how'd you guys meet?" Camila asks Amity and Luz. Y/N already told her about the coven apparently.

  "Amity tried to dissect Luz! It was hilarious." Willow laughs.

  "You tried to dissect my daughter?" Camila asks.

  "Well...I tried but I- and then she- it was a poor lapse of judgement." Amity babbles nervously.

  "In her defense, she thought I was a big purple monster trying to take top student away from her. Did you hear that? TOP STUDENT!" Luz tries to redeem Amity.

  "And what about you? Were you a top student?" Camila asks me.

  "I was the teen prodigy of the coven. I was pulled out of school at a young age to train and learn in the coven environment. I climbed the ranks until I was made Golden Guard." I explain.

  "So...what took you YEARS only took my child a week?" She asks and Gus starts choking on water.

  "Belos was- well, he- but-" I try before sighing. "Yes."

  She then stares for a moment. Luz looks uncomfortably to Y/N who just looks mad. But I'm honestly okay with it. Anything to prove that I can be a good boyfriend and not mess this up. I know that usually mothers don't like delinquents or people that are too nerdy. I try not to seem like either and more of a good human teenager. Someone their mom would like.

  "I don't really know how witch biology works. But just so the both of you know, I don't want either of my children getting knocked up." Camila clears her throat and Luz starts choking on her water. Y/N slams their cup down and stands up.

  "Absolutely not, I- no. I'm not doing this anymore. Luz, I'm gonna kill you." Y/N says before sprinting over to Luz's chair.

  "WHAT DID I DO?" Luz shouts and stands up to run before Y/N makes it there. She begins to chase Luz around the kitchen while their mom sits with her head in her hands.

  "You already knew we were going  driving, why did you insist on having more fun?" They shout as Luz grabs a pan to use as a shield.

  "I didn't know mamá was going to say that! I'm as wholesome as a puppy!" Luz tries to defend herself.

  "Wholesome isn't what keeps your Tía elbows deep in placenta all day." Camila sighs.

  "I'm going to kill you." Y/N pulls Harry out.

  "No magic in the house!" Camila yells.

  "What are we even talking about?" I ask Amity.

  "Nothing, nothing, just eat your food." She sighs.

  "I was trying to tell you guys that I have a business trip in two days but keep fighting. This is fine." Camila takes a deep breath.

  Y/N || The Human

  "Alright guys, cloaking stones on." I say as I park at the 7-11.

  "That won't matter because you just tried to KILL ME." Luz grumbles.

  "One time! I tried to kill you one time!" I defend. "I'm buying you whatever you want from the gas starting, be nice."

  "Oh, right." Luz cheers up immediately.

  "Is driving scary?" Hunter asks from the backseat as we all start to get out.

  "Not really. It was at first but it gets easier. Soon, you get to learn." I nudge Luz with a smile.

  "Once I get on the roads, it's over for everyone else." She laughs and goes to
open the door for everyone.

  "What's so special about this place?" Amity asks while looking around.

  "It is the pinnacle of good snacks and on the go items! We have to go get slurpees, candy, maybe even cheap donuts!" Luz excitedly stomps her feet.

  "And you get gas here to power your car." I add once everyone is inside.

  "Every store is the same no matter where you go. I don't know much about other countries but you can find a 7-11 most places in America. If you ever feel sad, 7-11 will always be there for you. Unless you live in Alabama, Nebraska, Iowa, Wyoming, Montana, South Dakota, Hawaii, or Arkansas!" Luz smiles.

  "You're such a nerd." I sigh and she just rolls her eyes. "Well, go crazy. Get whatever you want." I tell them all.

  "Anything anything?" Gus asks.

  "No lottery tickets, cigarettes or alcohol because I legally can't buy them." I laugh and his eyes light up.

  "Let's go!" Luz cheers, leading them to the snacks.

  "Is that it?" I ask sarcastically at all of their arms being full.

  "I know it looks like a lot but there are so many deals right now it's a bargain." Luz smiles widely.

  "Okay, I believe you. Let's just check out and get out of here." I gesture to the counter. There's a guy around my age working the counter who looks high. They go ahead and place all their stuff on the counter and he just laughs and looks at me.

  "Does your dad know you're buying all this shit?" He jokes and Hunter chokes.

  "He's dead so probably not," I say before clearing my throat.

  "That's crazy." He mumbles like he's embarrassed.

  I desperately want to get out of there and pay as quickly as possible. But lucky for me, I don't have to carry any of the bags. Considering I bought everything and what not. I usher everyone back to the car so we can go to the beach. The sun is starting to set, the perfect time. Talking continues but I just listen to whatever old song is on the radio.

  I can see Hunter in my mirror smiling. He looks so happy. I can't help but smile too. He makes me the happiest I've been in so long. I like being with him all the time, alone or not. Even if he's not talking to me or at all right now, he's so lovely. That's the only word I can think of to describe him. He's been the only thing able to distract me from thinking of the demon realm.

  I start therapy in two days, maybe that'll do something. Maybe I'll be fixed and can go back to my normal life. Minus the only three friends I had. I don't regret it at all. Especially when they were mean to Hunter. That's where I draw the line. Mostly because he's the only person who's ever made me feel like this. Constantly warm inside and like I'm not a dud. Like I'm worth something more than late assignments or shitty performances. Even though I don't regret it, I have no friends now.

  I pull up to the beach and as soon as I park the doors fly open. They're all so excited now. Because like I said, the ocean here is a lot like the one over there. I stand in the back and watch as the younger kids run through the sand. It leaves me and Hunter in the back. He reaches his hand out to me and I happily take it.

  "This is nice." He sighs and squeezes my hand.

  "It is." I smile at him.

  "This is really similar to the boiling sea. It almost feels like home." He tells me.

  "Thank you for being here with me," I say quietly and he squeezed my hand again.

  "I wouldn't want to be anywhere else."

Chapter Text

"Please, behave. I'll see you guys soon and please, get to your appointment on time." Mamá smiles.

"We will," Luz assures confidently.

"I'll only be gone for five days, if anything comes up please call me." Mom worries.

"Will do." I nod.

She continues berating us worriedly about what to do. But eventually, she does leave. She got a cab with some of her coworkers so they don't have to pay for airport parking. All we have to do is not get killed for five days. Sounds easy enough. But that leaves me in charge for five days. Not as easy but it's fine. At least I have more time with Hunter. And I won't have to sneak him into my room at ungodly hours of the night. My mom would immediately assume the worst from me. But I just like sleeping next to Hunter, knowing he's safe. And feeling safe when he's nearby.

But if we don't want to miss our appointment, we have to leave now. We load up the car again because we definitely can't leave the witches alone in the house. But the place isn't going to be packed, that's for sure. And it's not too far from the house.

They debate meaningless human things in the car. Gus is mostly the one instigating and Willow seems to be the only unbiased one. On the way, we pass the famous Wittebane statue. Thankfully none of them notice. Luz doesn't even notice because she's arguing with Hunter about the extra cheddar goldfish.

To slightly drown them out I turn in the radio. It's raining today even though it's summertime. The road we drive down is empty, surrounded by trees. No other cars are around and it's eerily serene. But I guess it's the calm I've been needing. Almost too calm.

"Great new song from Demi that's going to be a classic! Now, we've got a
lot of interesting things to talk about today." The radio host starts talking. "Cats! Today is national cat day so give your cat a hug when you get home. Cats of the world making things happen."

Cats. CATs. I let them down. I ruined everything. No one is happy here. Who knows what's going on with the Collector? I let everyone down, I'm the reason all of those people are gone. My speed starts to pick up. We soar down the empty road while the arguing continues. None of them even notice. I don't know what's going on and I don't know why I'm doing what I'm about to do. My hands slightly come off the wheel until they hover just above. It feels like my breathing stops for a moment, terrified and calm at the same time.

"Woah, we're going really fast!" Luz laughs suddenly and my hands grip the wheel before she can notice anything.

"You're right." I try to laugh. "I uh got distracted."

"Be careful." She says sincerely.

"Actually, let's pull over for a second," I mumble before turning to pull over.

"What's going on?" Amity asks.

"Nothing, nothing, I just need a second. Everyone stay in the car." I say as my fingers fumble with the seatbelt.

"But it's raining." Luz protests.

"It'll only be a second." I finally take off my seatbelt and get the door open. I quickly step out.

"What the hell are y-" Luz asks but I interrupt her by shutting the door.

My hands grip the hem of my shirt as I walk further away from the car. It's raining lighter now, soft drops hit my skin. I can't do this. Why am I acting like this? What is wrong with me?

"Hey! Are you okay?" Hunter asks and I hear the car door shut again.

"All good!" I call while still not turning around.

"Come back to the car." He stops walking only a few feet away from me.

"I just need a second." I cover my face with my hands because my voice breaks.

"Y/N." He takes a step closer.

"Go back to the car, I'm fine." I accidentally snap and turn to face him.

"Okay, I'm sorry." He gulps and actually looks nervous.

"No, no, I'm sorry, I don't know why I said that. You didn't do anything wrong. Really, I'm sorry." I frantically apologize.

"It's fine, really. I'm just worried about you. And I want to be good to you, for you. I don't want to make you upset while we're here. This is your home, I just want you to be happy here." He rubs his arms nervously.

"You are good, the best. You didn't make me upset, I just snapped for no reason. You make everything brighter, I wouldn't be where I am without you." I assure him.

"You can talk to me. Whenever or wherever, I don't care. You can tell me anything even if it's not about the demon realm. Maybe it's about your friends or something else here. I'm here for you. And I definitely want to prove to you that you don't need to find someone better than me." He rambles.

"Thanks, Hunter. There's nobody better than you. There's no one better for me than you. You never have to feel insecure because you've made me feel so many new things and I could never get enough of you." I take a step closer.

"Are you ready to go back now?" He asks with a small smile.

"Yeah, let's go." I nod and smile at him back.

We get back in the car and I make up an excuse. I say that I felt carsick even though that's not true. I look at Hunter in my mirror and hope he doesn't notice. Just seeing him helps calm my nerves. He depollutes me in every sense of the word. I just want to be with him all the time. He's the first person to kiss me just to kiss me. Not for anything else, not to take it further. He makes me smile like an idiot and laugh harder than I ever have.

There are still no cars on the road and not many at the actual place. The trees surround the building nicely and every person that works here has their own complex to be in. We need to find number 120 which happens to be upstairs. The stairs are on the outside so we don't have an awkward encounter with someone on the inside of the main building.

"Do you think the therapist will give me something if I tell her about my trauma? Maybe some stickers, candy, anything is good with me." Luz asks as we head up the stairs.

"Probably not." Amity puts her hand on Luz's shoulder.

"Okay, we have to explain our situation first, Luz. But after that, you're first." I tell her.

"We're gonna get sent to a mental institution." Luz groans.

"Mamá said it would be fine you just need to have faith," I assure her but it feels like I'm doing it for myself.

"Fine, let's go." She gestures to the door handle.

If I look like I don't want to do this then she won't either. So I confidently grab the handle and pull the door open. Two girls sit behind the front desk, one with her feet on the counter. The other sits on a chair with wheels playing on a Nintendo switch.

"What's up, guys?" The one with her feet up asks.

"We have an appointment." I try to sound casual but Luz comes up behind me.

"We don't know who the doctor is but our mom said this is the place," Luz adds.

"Okay." She shrugs and puts her phone down, turning to the back. "Yo, Sash! Your patients or whatever are here!"

"Sash?" I whisper to Luz.

"That's what we were waiting for, let's go." The one on the switch says.

"Were we really that young?" The first one whispers.

"It's so hard to believe." The other one agrees as they walk out.

"Sorry about that." A blonde one laughs and comes out of her office. Must be the shrink. "I'm Doctor Waybright."

"DOCTOR WHO?" I speak up.

"No, Waybright." She laughs.

"Are you joking? Your name is Sasha Waybright? Did you change it for Amphibia?" Luz asks excitedly.

"Not necessarily. I've talked to your mom, she did some research to find me. She flew me out here to see you all. You have quite the reputation. I have some...experience with other worlds so she thought I could help. But don't worry, I am fully licensed." She assures.

"I'm gonna pass out." I whisper to Luz.

"You guys can wait out here on this couch unless you two want their help explaining a little bit about that world. But I do need to understand some things about it. You only need to share what you're comfortable with." She assures.

"And that's the Boiling Isles." Luz ends.

"Wow. Thank you for all of that, it'll be way easier to help. So, Luz? You still wanna go first?" She asks.

"Yep, totally," Luz asks, totally starry-eyed.

"Perfect. Everybody out." Doctor Waybright orders and we listen.

I shut the door behind me leaving Luz alone with the shrink. I sit on a chair as they file onto the couch. Most of them anyways.

"Ready for therapy?" Hunter sneaks up behind me suddenly.

"Not at all. An hour of talking about myself? No thanks." I laugh and turn to face him.

"It's gonna be great. You've saved my ass so many times, an hour of talking about yourself should be easy." He tries.

"When did you get so optimistic?" I ask.

"It's the Goldfish cracker things in your pantry. I love them, I can't get enough. I like biting the tails off first though, I don't know why." He excitedly rambles.

"They are really good." I sigh with a smile plastered on my face.

"Just stay open and say what's on your mind." He smiles.

"Yeah, you're right."

Hunter || The Golden Guard

We wait the hour patiently until it's Y/N's turn. My anxiety for them eats me up. I just want her to get the help she needs or wants. And I want to be supportive. Especially after my stunt earlier. I don't want to be replaced with someone better. Someone who won't give her a reason to snap at them. Even if she didn't mean it that time.

Everything Y/N does makes me want to tell them everything on my mind. How much they've eased my days since being here especially. I'm so worried about everything back home but it doesn't feel so bad when I'm with her. It feels right and perfect. Like there's no one else that will ever make me feel the way she does.

Amity anxiously waits for Luz. Her fingers tap on a book she tried to read that now sits on her lap. It clearly didn't work. She occasionally looks through the window to see if Luz is okay in the office. I know that I'll probably be able to relate once Y/N goes in. Talking about feelings has a different effect on everyone. Who knows how things could change after this?

Once the hour is over, Luz comes out. Her head is hung low and her arms are crossed. Before anyone can say something she walks over to the bathroom, quickly locking herself inside. And then Y/N is called in there. After seeing Luz I only get more nervous. There's already a lot on my partner's mind, I just want this to give them some peace of mind.

And the clock starts again. But this time it's her in there. Minutes pass by like years as I watch them. The one person I know I can count on right now is hopefully opening up to someone that's not me. My eyes get so soft and gentle just looking at her. There's no doubt in my mind that they are my person. And about thirty minutes into Y/N's session, Luz comes out of the bathroom.

"Luz!" Amity shoots up from her chair. "How did it go?"

"It was fine." She says vaguely and sits in the chair across from Amity.

"Are you sure? Something seems o-"

"Dude, I said it was fine." Luz snaps and we all look shocked.

"Did you um...get everything off of your chest?" Amity tries again.

"Yep, everything is off of my chest. For the third time, it was fine. I have a great idea! Why don't we spy on Y/N's session instead of talking about me?" Luz says fake excitedly.

"Maybe that's not the best idea. They could be saying something personal." Willow suggests and I nod in agreement.

"Nah, let's do it!" She laughs and pats her lap. "Gus! Wanna do the spell?"

"I don't know. Are you sure this is a good idea?" He asks nervously.

"Sure I do! Let's do it." She says with a nervous grin.

"Um okay. It'll take a second, I'm not good at these spells." Gus says before shutting his eyes.

He focuses for a moment before drawing a spell circle. It's an attempt to let us hear what's happening inside. I immediately get a bad feeling in my stomach about it but then it actually starts to work.

"A part of me wishes I just stayed in bed that day. It was my birthday, my mom probably would've let me stay home. Or that I offed myself a few months back when I wanted to. Maybe that I was never even born. Everyone from school thinks I did a porn thing in New Zealand for months or set a state trooper on fire. They probably think I'm a stoner and that's why I have no friends now. I'm such a loser now." She starts and I can't help but listen intently.

"Do you think that's why you've been lashing out or acting weird lately?" The doctor asks.

"Hell if I know. I've always been weird with emotions. But lately, it's like I can't control my words or reactions. And I freak out over every little thing someone says that reminds me of the demon realm. And do you know what's even funnier? My sister has been so upset about King and Eda. But what's our last name without the C?" She rambles.

"No E- wow." Sasha chokes.

"Oh my gosh," Luz whispers under her breath.

"No Eda! Isn't that funny? Because we literally have no Eda now. We also have no Raine, no Darius, no Eberwolf, and it's all my fault. That's why I keep overreacting." She ends with an embarrassed smile.

"Well, trauma at your age is different compared to older people. Your situation is even different from your sister's. And I know why. Being in the coven has had and will have a lasting impact on you and how you handle stress. For the past few months, you have been dealing with genuine threats not only from the demon realm but also from the coven. You were in danger every second you were there and you couldn't be honest with almost everyone there. In no way can we compare you and your sister's trauma but it is different. She had a place to let loose and feel safe but you didn't most of the time. You had a home, yes, but you were in danger the whole time. No one was protecting you." Doctor Waybright continues and Y/N looks down.

"But it's okay though." They awkwardly shrug.

"But it is a good thing you could at least be honest with Hunter even if it caused problems at first." She tells Y/N.

"He has a good moral compass, you know? He would threaten to tell but I think we both knew he wouldn't. Maybe he would've if we weren't the same age or if I was more of a bitch. But he wouldn't do it to another teenager in the coven." She explains.

"Tell me more about your relationship in the coven. How did that go?" She asks and I immediately gulp. Luz might kill me if I don't do it myself first.

"This all started because I thought it would be better to have him on my side. For informational purposes and you know, not having another person out for my head. I went all Molly Mcgee on him to be my best friend but he was actually pretty cool. He just acted really pretentious. He could hide the fact that he was actually funny and sweet from everyone but not me since our rooms were next to each other. We even made friendship bracelets and I opened up to him about my dad. I had never even told my friends from here about it, not really. But he was so understanding and easy to talk to. He still is. He even helped at the petrification ceremony but no one even knew because he was wearing my hat." She rambles and my cheeks go pink until they all look at me.

"You helped at the petrification ceremony?" Luz asks.

"Um, yeah. I stopped Y/N from getting killed a thousand times." I shrug.

"And he stopped me from getting killed a thousand times," Y/N says a second after me. "I know this is supposed to be about me but can I go with you to Amphibia?"

"Not unless you take me to the cool witch world. Anyways, let's move on to something else. Tell me abo-"

"Welp, I'm satisfied." Luz shrugs and Gus stops the spell.

Chapter Text

Hunter || The Grimwalker

  "Thank god that's over," Y/N says while unlocking the car for us to get in.

  "Mhm." Luz agrees quietly. "I'll sit in the back this time. Someone else wanna go in the front?"

  "Hunter should go." Willow shoves me to the front with a wide grin.

  "I need to go pick up dinner for everyone. What do you guys want?" They ask.

  "I'm down for that one place we had the other day. Those nuggets of chicken were the bomb dot com." Gus laughs.

  "Me too!" Amity agrees.

  "You really need help with your slang, Gus. But yeah, we can go." They agree and start the car.

  We start heading to the place with Luz being weirdly quiet. Y/N glances at Luz through the mirror every once in a while. I only notice because I literally cannot peel my eyes away from her. Thinking about the beginning and how we first met makes me sentimental or something. I can't explain it. If I knew then that she would make me feel like this, I wouldn't have been such an asshole.

  And now I know why I was protecting her at the petrification ceremony. I wanted to be with her even if I didn't really understand what that meant. I wouldn't have realized my feelings at all if I didn't sneak into their room sometimes and read their weird books. But I couldn't be happier that I did because everything she does makes my head spin. I don't think there's anyone more perfect for me.

  Gus starts cheering as we pull into the place. It's fairly busy but it shouldn't be too bad. We park close to the front and try to get out quickly. Luz asks to wait in the car but Willow and Gus urge her to come in with everyone. She decides it's not worth the fight. So Y/N locks the car once we all get out and Amity leads the way to the door. She's been saying how hungry she is for the past hour.

  "Hey, Y/N?" I gently tug at her sleeve once I see something. It looks so familiar.

  "What's up?" She asks, stopping just a few feet from the door.

  "Is that...Caleb?" I point to the statue across the street.

  "Oh um...yeah. It's the Wittebane brother's statue. The city has to clean it once a month because of vandalism." She tries to lighten the mood.

  "Vandalism?" I ask.

  "The usual, spray paint, phone numbers asking for nudes, garbage, and some people even throw rocks at the statue. Mostly the Amish people in our community who don't approve of them." She shrugs before opening the door.

  "I think we all want the same thing." Luz quietly tells Y/N.

  "Okay, let's go order." She nods before leading everyone there.

  "Welcome to Polly's. What can I get you?" The cashier who's about our age says. Y/N starts ordering for us and the guy keeps looking at her funny. Maybe they have something on their face. They complete the transaction and he goes to give us our cups before pulling them away. "You come here often?"

  "No." She says, clearly uninterested.

  "You should. Are you single?"

  "No, I'm not." She rolls her eyes.

  "I can help get rid of your problem. You're pretty cute, what's your name?" He asks while handing her the bags of food.

  "Take a hint already and please give us our cups." She snaps.

  "What about you?" He smirks at Willow for a few seconds before a big fist of vines punches him right across the face. Y/N uses that chance to grab the cups.

  "Thanks for doing everything but your job," Y/N calls while passing out the cups.

  "I'm gonna vomit," Amity mumbles with a laugh.

  "Can we go home now?" Luz clears her throat. "I'm grossed out."

  "Yes, yes, let's go." Y/N nods.

  Y/N || The Human

  "Man, how did I go twelve years without these?" Gus asks while pushing his box away.

  "I really like this dipping sauce." Willow nods after Gus.

  "I think they sell it in bottles. We can get you one before we go back to the demon realm if you want." I offer.

  "I'm going to my room. Text me if you guys are getting dessert." Luz pushes out her chair.

  "Hey, are you okay?" Hunter asks her.

  "I'm fine." She nods mindlessly.

  "T-" He barely starts talking.

  "I'm fine, oh my god. I'm so sick of this, of being here. I want to go back to the Boiling Isles." Luz raises her voice.

  "We'll find a way back," Gus assures.

  "Of course, you would say that! Your biggest concern is chicken nuggets!" Luz snaps.

  "Hey, don't get mad at Gus." Hunter tries to defend the youngest one.

  "Who are you to talk? You were mean to all of us at first. And the best part is, you aren't even a real person." Luz laughs cruelly.

  "What?" He gulps.

  "Please, you act all high and mighty about how you've changed. But you can't change THAT much if you're just copied and pasted from an old white dude. You're lucky my sibling didn't kick the living shit out of you. That's exactly what they would've done if someone here tried what you did, said the things you said. Maybe the apple really doesn't fall far from the tree. Living with you is just one big spot the difference game." She shouts and the room falls silent.

  Oh my god.

  "Go to your room, Luz," I speak up.

  "You aren't my mom." She scoffs.

  "I said go. Before you burn any more bridges. Go calm down." I urge.

  "Fine." She gives in and walks quickly to her room.

  "I'm gonna follow her," Amity announces and follows up on it.

  "Hunter-" I start.

  "I'm gonna be outside." He clears his throat. I stand, frozen, watching as he walks out the front door and shuts the door behind him. Why did Luz have to say all the wrong things? She hit every single weak spot in only a few seconds and now everything has gone to shit.

  "I'm gonna write another letter to my dad," Gus mumbles and shakes his head before turning to his notebook.

  I finally snap out of it and start walking. My hand rests on the doorknob for a moment. There's nothing worse that can happen other than that shit show. I step out onto the porch, shutting the door behind me. Somehow he still looks perfect. He gives me this look, I can't explain it. It's soft but urgent at the same time. He looks like he wants me to come closer. So that's exactly what I do.

  I take a seat beside him on the porch carefully as his eyes linger on me. He's crying. He's crying and it breaks my heart. He pulls at his gloves, taking them off completely. I look at him, his eyes, to make sure I know what he wants. Once I know, I take his hands in mine. He takes a shaky breath in before more tears start to pour.

  There's a dragging silence before he breaks down into sobs. Body wracking, heartbreaking sobs escape. I move closer and carefully wrap my arms in. He completely leans into it and my heart hurt for him entirely. I've never felt like I wanted to crumble just because of someone crying. But my eyes even start to get glossy because of it.

  "I'm so sorry." He sobs into my shoulder.

  "For what?"

  "For everything. Break up with me, N/N. I promise I won't hold it against you." He looks deeply into my eyes as pain rings throughout my chest.

  "I don't want to. I can't break up with you." I finally let a tear escape.

  "Luz said it. I'm not real! You deserve better, someone who isn't fake! Someone with real organs, a life, a soul. I don't deserve someone like you." He cries.

  "I don't care about any of that, I care about you!" I try. "Hunter."

  "Y/N." He chokes out. "What she said was right. You don't take shit from anyone. Why should I be any different? I treated you so shitty. Before I even knew you I was a jerk. And I was mean to everyone else in your life. I only got better because of you."

  "Because I love you. Hunter, I'm in love with you." I admit. "I don't want anyone else, I want you. I want Hunter, not Caleb. Just you."

  "You do?" He asks as the tears pour out.

  "I've fallen so hard for you, more than I've ever before. I love you." I say as he cups my cheeks and I feel my heart absolutely yearning for him with everything it has.

  "I love you too. I'm so in love with you too. But how could you be okay with this? With me? I was so mean to you." He asks nervously.

  "Because the past doesn't matter. If I've learned anything from Amphibia it's that it's about who you are now not who you were." I shrug and he gives me the smallest laugh but it's there.

  "My emotions are so mixed. I'm still hurt but it's getting replaced. My heart feels like it's swelling and I know it's because of you. Even from the beginning, I knew that you were special, different in a way. But I could've never expected that I would be here right now. You have my heart, every piece of it." He runs his fingers through my hair with this love-struck look in his eyes.

  "I'm sorry about Luz. That wasn't okay." I apologize before pressing a kiss on his cheek.

  "I shouldn't have let Luz get to me like that. She didn't mean it, I know she didn't. But that doesn't make it hurt any less." He admits.

  "I'm gonna go talk to her soon. There's still nothing to find a way back to the demon realm. I don't want you guys to be forced to live here forever." I tell him.

  "I'm sure everything will work out." Hunter tries.

  Almost immediately after he does, there's a huge sound coming from the city. We can see the big skyscraper with a million windows light up and start playing EDM loudly. Then, a familiar face comes across the entire building.

  "Yo, yo, yo! Hello, humans!" The Collector shouts and the door behind us flies open.

  "WHAT THE F-" Amity starts.

  "It's me, the Collector. And I need your help finding the little brats who escaped to your realm! But until then, let's have some fun." He laughs as a picture of us appears on the screen.

  "Oh my titan." Willow whispers.

  Suddenly, there's another loud crash. A bright light washes over us from the right. It's a myriad of colors in a big circle that we quickly realize is a portal. But we only realize it because of the people standing in it. Eda, Raine, Lilith, Darius, Eber, and even Alador Blight.

  "Surprise," Eda says tiredly.

Chapter Text

  "What are you guys doing here?" Amity asks as she hugs her dad.

  "We're here to take down the Collector, things have been absolute chaos back home," Raine speaks while observing us all. Luz runs to Eda and squeezes the life out of her.

  "Where's King?" Luz asks urgently.

  "With the Collector. We need to get him back but first, we need to get the Collector out of the human realm." Eda explains.

  "Why is he even here? What does he want with us?" I ask.

  "He wants blondie first. He's going on some revenge against Belos rampage and your name is underlined on his list." Eda continues and he looks down. "He's also going after anything with a sigil or anyone associated with him at all, good or bad. So basically the entire Boiling Isles which puts the rest of us on the chopping block too. He could destroy the human realm entirely if we don't do something."

  "My mom isn't even here! She's on a business trip!" Luz panics.

  "Everyone come inside, we're going on lockdown," I order and gesture to the door.

  "Lockdown?" Gus asks nervously.

  "Only until we come up with a plan. But it won't be long, we can't let him destroy the human realm AND the demon realm." I explain and open the door for everyone.

  "Oh, and one more thing! My army will be rolling in soon, get ready for the grand huntsmen!" The Collector giggles and we can hear panic ensue from the city.

  "Of course," I whisper as the group quickly goes inside to avoid the army.

  I'm the last to walk in. Before I come in, I toss our welcome mat over the mailbox to hide our last name. Once I go inside, I lock every lock on the door and go to shut the blinds. Luz takes the group to our living room. All of the windows are locked and the curtains are closed. Once I finish doing that around the house I walk to join them at the table.

  "We need to think of something and fast, the Collector is capable of unspeakable things," Lilith says as I take a seat beside her.

  "Maybe we could convince him that being associated with Belos doesn't mean we support him," Luz suggests.

  "I doubt he'll listen to reason at this point," I say and everyone agrees.

  "What if we use me as bait to get him back to the demon realm? That would work, right?" Hunter speaks up.

  "Maybe but that's a total shot in the dark," Raine admits.

  "And puts you in terrible danger if the plan doesn't go...exactly as planned. Okay, that last part was dumb but you guys know what I mean. The Collector could probably kill us all with the snap of his fingers like Thanos." I try.

  "Who's Thanos?" Darius asks.

  "Doesn't matter. The Collector is already trending on Twitter." Luz raises her voice. "And...NEW TAYLOR SWIFT ALBUM?"

  "Put your phone down and focus. Do you guys have like...news here? I know you don't have crystal balls but do you have a news channel?" Eda asks.

  "We do, I'll put it on." Luz nods before standing up to grab the remote.

  "Evacuate the city! Everyone evacuate!" A police officer on their speaker outside shouts while driving by.

  "Cities across the United States have begun evacuations to safe shelters or bunkers. The being known as the Collector has been proven as not a hoax and is a dangerous individual. The Collector has announced the big states but hasn't left the country yet. His current whereabouts are unknown. There has been no word from the U.S. Government or armed forces. However, officials from the C.R.O.A.K initiative speculate that this could be related to the Frogvasion hoax ten years ago. Stay off the main roads as you evacuate and if possible, don't drive." The woman says before the channel shuts off to an old George Lopez episode.

  "Should we call and tell them that there's another dystopian universe and it's not related to Frogvasion?" Luz asks.

  "The longer we can keep this somewhat quiet, the better. We need a plan." I get their attention again.

  "Hunter, are you sure you would want to do your idea?" Darius asks nervously.

  "Yes, I'm sure." He nods confidently.

  "We can work with that. It might not be perfect but hey, does it really need to be?" Eda says and gives a look to Luz.

  "We have the stuff for the portal to get back. We just need to figure something out. But since we don't live here it's kinda hard." Raine admits.

  "Jesus take the wheel," I whisper to myself as an unfunny joke. "Raine, Eda, I'll drive downtown, you will come with me and help set up the portal at a meeting spot. Amity, Willow, and Gus go with Hunter to the Wittebane statue first. Hopefully, the collector will get angry once he sees you by it and follow you. Amity, Gus, and Willow will make sure Hunter doesn't die and go with him downtown to find me, Raine, and Eda. It's about a ten-minute walk, and five minute run from downtown. Think you can make it?"

  "Definitely." Amity nods.

  "Lilith, Mr. Blight, I'm going to give you guys my laptop and Luz's old iPad to check active updates and find the collector. Eber, find a way to get his attention once they find out where he is. Hunter, do you know where the Forever 21 store is downtown?" I ask.

  "Yeah, by the funny sign of the lawyer asking if I've been hit by a truck." He confirms.

  "That's where we'll be. Does everyone understand the plan?" I ask and get a bunch of nods and confirmations. "Good. Everyone get ready, let's leave in like five minutes."

  "I'll go get the laptop and iPad!" Luz calls while running to her room.

  "She better not have taken my laptop again," I mumble and start angrily waking to her room before a hand grabs my wrist.

  "Let's go to your room for a second, I need something," Hunter says from behind me.

  "Okay." I smile at him as he brings his hand from my wrist to take my hand. I let him lead the way to my room and I leave the door cracked behind me.

  "Stay safe, okay? I want to come home to you at the end of all of this." He says nervously.

  "Safe is my middle name." I try to assure him with a laugh. "I have something for you."

  "Really? But I have something for you." He smiles before turning around. I do the same, going into my closet to grab the box.

  "I know it's stupid, you don't have to wear them or even like them but...your own pair of converse!" I turn around and show him the red pair of shoes. "They're red! You know, like cardinals? Like Flapjack?"

  "You've gotta be joking." He whispers.

  "Dude, it's okay if you don't like them." I laugh.

  "No, no, no, look at my gift for you!" He pulls out an identical box but my shoes are blue. "I worked for your mom a lot for the money. I washed the dishes and her car, and I even did her laundry a few times."

  "We should wear our shoes now," I suggest with a big smile.

  "You read my mind." He laughs before setting the box in his hands down. He takes the one from my hands and puts it beside the other one before wrapping his arms around me. "I can't lose you, not after everything. I'll stay safe for you as long as you stay safe for me."

  "I will, I promise," I whisper while squeezing him. He pulls only his face away to look at me. God, he's so pretty.

  "I'm not done loving you," He whispers and kisses my cheek. "You're all I want once this is over. No one else, just you. It's always been you, Y/N."

  "You be careful, you're the one using yourself as bait. I- hold on." I say before letting go of him and walking over to my desk. I pull out a piece of paper and a blue sharpie. I quickly write something down and fold the paper before turning back around. "Open this if something bad happens or we get separated."

  "We won't. I won't let that happen." He tries.

  "Just in the worst-case scenario. Point is, be careful. I can't lose you. You have every piece of my heart." I say quietly as my fingers play with his collar.

  "Well, you have every piece of mine! Or my galderstone, I still don't really understand my biology." He admits and makes us both laugh. "Also, don't crash the car from driving fast. You're still a new driver so if you need to slow down, do it."

  "You sound like my mother." I laugh. "The world is ending, I die either way. I might as well go chug twelve beers while I'm at it and put a baby in the car."

  "Maybe that's a little too far." He jokes.

  "The beer or the baby?"

  "Baby. But the world isn't ending so
don't do anything stupid." He jokingly pats my back.

  "You got it. We should head out, if I don't see you later because you die, I'll travel to wherever you go when you die and kill you again." I lightly punch his arm.

  "I won't die, I'm not just another one of those quick-kill grimwalkers, I'll be the one that survives." He says confidently.

  "Hell yeah! But seriously, let's go." I smile.

  "Wait! Can't forget this." He smiles back while shoving my guitar into my arms. He then leans slightly closer to my ear. "I love you, Y/N. More than you could ever know, more than anything else." He whispers.

  "I love you too. I need you, I don't want to be without you." I whisper back as his hand cups my cheek.

  "You won't, I promise, you won't." He rests his forehead against mine.

  "I'll find you as soon as we get him through the portal." I pull away and take his hand.

  "Perfect." He smiles.

  We then go to walk out to the many voices filling the room. I give his hand one last squeeze before letting go. I already miss his presence and feel my stupid heart already missing him. What is wrong with me? Well, I know exactly what's wrong with me. But I already miss the domesticity from earlier and a few minutes ago. Things are gonna be different after tonight. But it's gonna be worth it, I know it.

  "Does anyone need to go to the bathroom? You won't have another chance!" Luz shouts throughout the house. "No? Your loss!"

  "Everyone start heading to your spots. Raine, Eda, follow me." I start directing them to the garage. I open the door and let them in while pushing the button to open the bigger door.

  "Woah, you know how to...maneuver this thing?" Raine asks while observing the vehicle.

  "Yeah, it's not as difficult as it looks. Both of you get in the back." I direct while walking over to the driver's side.

  "Why can't I sit up there?" Eda points to the passenger seat.

  "Because if I crash the car you two will still be fine." I shrug while they wearily open the doors.

  "Don't crash the car though. Please." Raine says nervously as we all get in.

  "Okay, grab the seatbelt and pull it across your body so it clicks into the thing," I say while starting the car.

  "I can't find it." Raine looks around.

  "Are you dense? It's right there." Eda grabs the thing and holds it out to them.

  "The world is ending and you still find a way to be a total asshole," Raine grumbles and clicks the seatbelt.

  "Woah, woah, woah, what happened to you two? If you aren't madly in love what's the point in living?" I ask with a small smile as I put the car in reverse. Hopefully, if I keep them distracted, they won't worry about the vehicle.

  "Nothing happened." Eda practically shouts.

  "Bite their head off then, why not?" Raine rolls their eyes.

  "I don't care at about what happened or what didn't happen in the demon realm but I can if you throw off this whole thing. Now, let's focus and I'm gonna turn up the radio to stop your fighting." I say while shutting the garage and actually starting to drive down the road.

  The main roads are completely empty. I push the gas hard to book it downtown. The moon is brightly shining down and my heart won't stop pounding. In all honesty, I want to rip my hair out and scream. I'm scared. Hunter is using himself as bait. He could get killed. My love. I try not to think about it but my heart wants him. To see him in front of me again, safe and alright. I want to hold his hands and kiss his cheeks again, squeeze him in the biggest hug I can, anything other than this. He needs to be okay, I need him to be okay.

  We speed up to eighty miles per hour. I never go this fast. But I can see the destination in sight. And it's almost go time.

  "They've got a destination, Eber's using the Wittebane statue to get the Collector's attention," Raine announces. "I have a scathing potion so we can see what's happening, I'll get it started."

  "Perfect, let's set up right here." I start to slow down and stop by the spot. "How did you even make another portal?"

  "Palistrom wood. The seed my dad gave me." Eda explains nonchalantly.

  "Okay, do your thing." I shrug and open the car door. "I can't. Why not? I just can't. Why not? My ba-"

  "Has being in the human realm made you delusional?" Raine jokes while finally getting the potion to work. But so far, nothing's happening.

  "Probably." I shrug.

  "Portal in 3...2...1! BAM!" She shouts as the came bright portal from earlier appears.

  "Wittebane. More like Witteshame." The Collector shouts from by the statue.

  "Oh my god," I whisper nervously as I watch Hunter pop out.

  "Hey, Collector! It's me, Hunter Wittebane. It's really a shame you think that." Hunter leans confidently against the building.

  "Is that actually his last name?" Raine asks me.

  "Hell if I know, I don't think he has one. He's like Beyoncé." I shrug.

  "You!" The collector shouts.

  "Catch me if you can!" Hunter yells and starts running to our spot.

  The Collector smashes the Wittebane statue in pieces. His anger is clear as he starts to go after Hunter. A big abomination wall from Amity slows him down but he keeps going quickly. Willow makes a bunch of vine walls to cover Hunter as he runs and they all go with him. Blasts and other attacks fly at Hunter as the grand huntsman finally make their way there. And just our luck, right by me, Raine, and Eda.

  "Stay back, kid! We've got this." Eda says confidently while blocking me.

  "You only have one arm, Eda!" I protest and pull my guitar over my body.

  "Help!" Hunter shouts from all the way down the street.

  "I've got you!" The Collector giggles while enlarging his fist and grabbing Hunter.

  "No!" I shout before placing my fingers on the strings of my guitar. I do one big note on it and send the Huntsmen flying away as the Collector possesses every screen, billboard, and window in the city.

  "Welcome to the Endgame, losers! Since you all love the Wittebro's so much, it's time for you all to go. Did you have fun? Good. And good that it's all about to be over." He giggles before everything goes back to normal. Just silence for a moment. Until he grows twenty times in size and towers over the city. I can even hear screams from the people exiting the city.

  "No!" Hunter shouts and manages to wiggle his way out of his fist. He immediately comes running to me and throws his arms around me. I squeeze him tighter than ever as the Collector just scoffs.

  "Welp, let's get it started, as that one song I heard on the way over says." The Collector laughs before raising his fist. No one knows what he's gonna do as we all watch in fear. Then, in one second he smashes two cars out of no where. Who knows if there were people inside it. Hunter holds me tighter out of fear

  "I'm so scared." He whispers in my ear. "Don't let me go, please don't let me go."

  "I don't want to let you go, I want you with me," I whisper back as he tiredly looks at me.

  "I'm so, so in love with you, please, know that. And that you're the only person I want." He gives me this perfect look and I feel my heart yearning for him, for just a second longer with him. But that gets taken away when the Collector pulls him away from across the street.

  "Hunter!" I shout and reach my arm out but I'm too late. And even if I wasn't, I'm not strong enough to match the Collector.

  "Well, well, well, who put the fate of the world in the hands of these weirdos?" The Collector jokes. "You should all see whose fault it is that you all have to die now. Welp, here they are."

  He puts a projection of all of us on every flat surface you can find and a bigger projection of the Wittebanes. We're so screwed now. He then stops it and stands there for a silent, absolutely still.

  "Huntsmen, take them out, all of them." He says almost as if he's bored.

  And then the fighting ensues. The adults go to stop the Collector from killing any humans. The rest of us try to take down the Huntsmen. Luz uses some plant glyphs to restrain the ones around her while using the fire and ice to hit the ones further out. She runs around helping whoever needs it with the glyphs.

Amity has a big and spiky abomination fist that she pounds them with. She sends them flying and eventually gets both fists covered. She's more terrifying than usual like this and tries to back up Luz.

  Eda and Lilith stand side by side trying to block the Collector with their glyphs. Raine uses the string of their viola to try and blast him away while occasionally hitting Huntsmen with it. Darius drowns a bunch of them in abomination goo while building a huge wall that slows the Collector down. Alador controls multiple abomatons to attack as well. They're mostly used as more attempts to slow the Collector down. Eberwolf brings out as many beasts as possible to counter the existing huntsmen against them.

  I use my staff and guitar interchangeably to take them out. Anger is the only thing fueling me. I'm tired and kinda sad but mostly angry. I want Hunter back by my side. I want him back on the porch with me just talking. I want him back.

  "How do we get him through the portal?" Luz asks.

  "I don't know! What if we all run in? Do you think that will work?" Willow calls while wrapping more huntsmen in vines.

  "Maybe, but we can't leave him here," Amity shouts.

  "There's only one way to find out." I tiredly breathe out.

  I hear them all shouting my name and calling for me as I run to the portal but I don't care. I hop in before anyone can stop me and land harshly on the floor.

  This place is a disaster. I sit up to see the Boiling Isles in ruin. There are flames across the place and the sky is dark. Smoke fills the air. Everything smells terrible and there's not one person in sight. Then, I hear footsteps behind me.

  "What the fuck did you do? You could've been hurt!" Darius yells and grabs onto my shoulder.

  "Welcome back home, I didn't get to finish my work here, excuse the mess." The Collector says hiding somewhere around us. And then he pops up in another huge hologram from where the head used to be. Except nothing remains from where the head used to be now.
Only a small temple.

  "Citizens of the Boiling Isles! Unfortunately for you, it's about that time when you have to die. So...goodbye! And we'll save you for last, Caleb." Collector snickers.

  "Shut the fuck up already!" I shout angrily and realize that tears are pricking my eyes.

  "What was that?" The Collector looks around before appearing right in front of me, Hunter restrained beside him. "You want to beg? Interesting."

  "I'd rather cut out my own tongue," I say tiredly and make the mistake of looking at Hunter again.

  Tears fall as his eyes bore into mine. His hair is messier than before and almost on his face. His beautiful magenta eyes are now darkened but still, make my heart pound as he looks into mine. He shakes his head "no" at me as if he's not worth the fight. But he is, he's one of the only things I have left worth fighting for.

  "This is boring. My huntsmen really need to get better at their jobs. I'm taking the blondie to watch you all die, have fun!"

  "We need King, I'm gonna go find him," Luz whispers.

  "You guys stand no chance now." The leader of the Huntsmen yells at us.

  "Remove head from ass, then fight," I shout before swinging my guitar and hitting his head with it. He collapses on the floor and everyone collectively gasps.

  "Well, damn. We were gonna say something cool with our entrance but wow." Edric Blight says with Emira beside him and the entire Boiling Isles with them too.

  "Can we join in on this uh...whatever this is?" Emira asks with a smirk.

  "Yes!" Eda shouts happily.

Chapter Text

The fight is mostly another haze. My head feels like it's spinning as I fight off more Huntsmen. My eyes fall to Hunter everyone once in a while who looks sad and scared. My heart hurts when I look so I try not to. But it's hard knowing he's up there, all alone. And Luz is still gone, she went off alone. Which is the number one rule to not do in horror movies. I just hope she finds King and comes back safely.

Darius fights right by my side. Out of no where he got this protective streak. Probably because I ran into a portal to another dimension without thinking twice or telling anyone. Maybe I could've executed that better but it's fine. I use my staff to try and restrain them first before going straight to violence but a lot of them are really strong. The palisman magic isn't as strong as normal magic.

I want this all to be over. Everything needs fixing. Nothing is right. And I want the Collector gone. Why can't things go back to the way they were before?

"The way they were before," I whisper to myself before going to shout. "I wish things could go back to the way they were before."

"Don't we all, kid," Eda shouts.

"No, no! Before, the Collector was kept in the weird circle glass thing. How do we get him back in there?" I yell over the loud noise.

"You're a genius! Maybe there's an answer in the castle somewhere. Belos knew how." Darius calls.

"I have to go find out! And I can check on Luz and King. I'll be back soon." I shout and quickly climb on my staff.

I take off quicker than ever, leaving the huntsmen in the dust. I fly as fast as possible to see where the castle is barely standing. And I see Luz walking around it with King sleeping on her shoulders. I start to fly lower to get her to come with me. The whole realm is in complete destruction. Most buildings are completely fallen to the ground. Even bits of the castle are crumbled on the ground.

"Hop on!" I tell Luz as I pull up right in front of her.

"Heck yeah!" She cheers before climbing on my staff.

Back when I lived at the castle, I wasn't allowed to fly inside. But considering we all might be dead in a few hours, they might be able to make an exception. I race through the dark corridors all of which are completely trashed. A totally different vibe than what I previously left.

We need to get to the dome. That's where Belos kept his more important work. That area should be the most destroyed but hopefully, there is something, anything. The hallways leading the way are completely trashed. You wouldn't even be able to tell that this was all once gold.

We finally make it to the dome and get off of my staff. I don't hesitate to run inside and I'm immediately greeted with the tables smashed on the floor. But the papers still remain. That's all that matters. Some of them are covered in dirt and even some Belos goo which is more than gross. But I suck it up and start looking through them.

"What exactly are we looking for?" Luz asks while setting King down.

"A way to get the Collector back into the circle mirror thing," I say while flipping through as many pages as I can.

"I got him out, maybe I can put him back in!" King suggests with a small yawn.

"Titan! That's right, okay, this is a whole paper on the titan." Luz jumps to grab one off the floor.

My hands are shaky as I try to read everything I can as quickly as possible. A whole lot of absolutely nothing. Until, eureka.

"YES! I FOUND SOMETHING!" I cheer and try to stabilize the paper in my hands again.

"Me too! A titan has the ability to capture the Collector with just his hand! Kinda like Pokémon actually." Luz says happily.

"There's a glyph combo for it, Luz!" I hand her the paper excitedly.

"Are we actually gonna pull this off?" She asks with a wide grin.

"I hope so. We have no times to waste, let's go. You learn the glyph combo and I'll fly." I say confidently while Harry climbs back on my shoulder before turning into a staff.

"How are we gonna get him not to notice us trying to capture him again?" Luz asks.

"I'll just distract him! Somehow." I shrug and hop on the staff.

"You guys are still doing this? Just give up!" The Collector complains.

"Can we pause all of this for just a second?" I ask, stopping just in front of his makeshift throne.

"Pause?" The Collector scoffs.

"Did I stutter?" I say the first thing I can think of.

"Fine then, everybody stop." The collector says like he's bored again. "What do you want, human?"

"You should like...not kill me." I say plainly.

"And why not? You think you're special?" He laughs.

"Yeah, pretty much. I'm a lot cooler and funnier than most of the people here." I lie to keep him interested in my words. Hunter, who still sits beside him, starts choking from my words.

"How bold of you." He giggles.

"Well, it's true. I shine like a star and they all pump the gas. I'm only involved in this whole thing because I was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Hello? I'm captain of the dance team, why would I need any of these zeros?" I try not to laugh as I speak at this point.

"And you say that with your little boyfriend right next to me?" He begins to laugh harder. I give Hunter a quick look and he nods, giving me approval to basically fake make fun of him. Except I'm not actually gonna use anything that actually applies to him.

"Boyfriend? Please. All I've been doing this whole time is trying to survive, everything is a tactic in this world. Plus, he smells bad." He actually doesn't, he smells like a baby's laughter and joy. I can see him give me a small smile because I've gone into great detail about how great he smells. "And he is totally stupid. He probably doesn't even know basic addition." He could do my algebra homework ten times faster than I could.

"That's hilarious! He really got fooled, didn't he?" The Collector slaps his knee from laughing so hard.

"Kinda like you." Luz says from behind, stepping on the glyph while King taps the Collector with his paw hand ring.

"Wait! No! No! Please, not again!" He shouts as the mirror is formed. Within seconds, he gets sucked inside with his screams filling the entire realm. Before anything else can happen, Luz smashes the mirror into a million little pieces. The citizens collapse covering their ears as a bright white light flashes everywhere with one last scream from the Collector.

Then, silence. I think my hearing was impacted by the noise along with everyone else's. But I try my best to sit up on my arms. Great, I'm bleeding. And I'm covered in dirt and smoke? The dust is all over my arms, legs, and face while the blood is mostly on my arms and face. But I'm not badly injured. I put my hands on the floor to sit up and see Hunter laying a few feet from me.

I tiredly start moving my hands to get me closer. He looks to be in the same condition as I am. I finally reach him as he's trying to sit up. Once he catches my eyes, he tries quicker. I get as close as possible until my arms feel almost too weak. He pulls me closer and squeezes me as tightly as possible. I look up from his chest to see him, he still looks so perfect here. His hands cup my cheeks and he tries to wipe some of the blood off.

I can hear more now. Some people crying and some cheering. But I can't focus on that yet, not now. Hunter gives me a look, the most beautiful look I've ever seen before pressing his lips to mine. God, I love him so much.

"I'm so glad you're safe." He whispers against my lips and I can just barely hear it.

"I love you so much." I pull away to see his face again.

"I know, I read your note." He gently punches my shoulder with a wide grin. "You love me as much as you love the ocean?"

"I do." I laugh.

"Not more?" He pretends to be upset but he kisses my cheek so I know he's not.

"Not yet, give me a few more weeks." I tease.

"Is everyone okay?" Eda asks with the other adults behind her. We all look the some. Tired and damaged.

"We're all okay." Luz says with King on her back again.

"What now?" Hunter asks.

"I don't know. I guess now we go on and build a better world for everyone. We lost a lot of people. We need to make sure this never happens again." Raine says confidently.

"I need to see my therapist again." I clear my throat.

"Me too." Luz agrees. "Do you think things are okay in the human realm?"

"Honestly? I don't know. He definitely hurt people there too. We have a lot to explain." I sigh.

"Lily? You think you can take care of things here while we're over there?" Eda asks her sister.

"Of course, be careful over there." She nods confidently.

"This is the place where multiple people saw the disappearance of two teenagers identified as Luz and Y/N Noceda. Witnesses say there were multiple others with pointed ears who have yet to be identified." A new anchor says as the portal opens. Once he sees us, he looks like he's about to pass out. "Y/N! Luz! What happened? What can you tell us about the Collector? What do you know about Frogvasion?"

"There's a place called the Boiling Isles in the demon realm. The Collector is dead now, there is no need to worry." Luz announces as more reporters surround us.

"The demon realm is real?"

"How did you two end up there?"

"What happened?"

"Tell us more!"

This is gonna be a long year.

Chapter Text

Two Months Later

  "Where are Edalyn and Luz? This is very important." Lilith asks nervously.

  "I don't know, Lily. They'll be here, just breathe." I try but she still seems panicked.

  "We's back!" Eda laughs loudly as Luz pushes her through the portal on a cart full of human tequila from Costco.

  "Edalyn, are you drunk right now?" Lilith snaps angrily.

  "Human realm booze is the bomb dot com! If I can't go back until Christmas, I need to stock up now." She continues to slur her words.

  "Raine! Come get your girlfriend, please." I call out and they come running.

  "What happened? More tacoola?" Raine asks.

  "It's pronounced tech-eel-a!" Eda laughs loudly.

  "This is a very important day for the new Boiling Isles. We go live in two minutes!" Lilith worries more.

  "Thank god my mom is letting me stay here for a semester so I can watch Eda's alcohol intake." Luz jokes.

  "Speaking of, have you made your choice, Y/N?" Darius walks up in the suit I helped him pick this morning.

  "Looking good, Darius. But no, not yet." I clear my throat as Hunter takes a seat beside me.

  "I can help! We can list the pros and cons of each realm later. How about that?" He asks happily.

  "Sure thing." I nod, just wanting to change the subject.

  "Please, make sure Edalyn doesn't embarrass us in front of the United Nations." Lilith rolls her eyes. "And get that alcohol out of here!"

  "I got it." Eberwolf signs while hopping on top of the cart.

  "I don't have to speak, right?" Raine asks nervously.

  "No, not after what you pulled at your induction as Head Bard." Darius laughs.

  "I'll be doing the talking. All you guys have to do is look pretty and smile. We go on in a few seconds. Everybody, look happy." Lilith smiles at us before turning around to walk up to the microphone.

  "We're on in 3...2...1!" The cameraman says.

  "Good morning, humans, witches, and demons. This morning is a big day for all of us, uniting both the human and demon realms. Thank you to all citizens of the demon realm who helped rebuild our new and improved Boiling Isles. The United Nations in collaboration with our Ambassadors to the Human Realm has made a decision As it is the last day of summer, you must make the decision today by sundown which realm you will be residing in until Winter," Lilith announces and I try not to think about it. I don't want to, not now. "We would also like to pay tribute to those we lost in the Battle against the Collector and Emperor Belos. In total, we lost 200 witches, 50 demons, and 13 humans."

  God, that's a lot. Hearing the numbers doesn't make it any easier to move on. Hunter takes my hand under the table and squeezes it. I rub his thumb with mine and try to focus on that. Instead of everything else going on.

  "We are grateful for the opportunities given to us and our people from the human realm. Thank you and we hope you enjoy our realm as we can enjoy yours." Lilith ends and everyone claps for her. The curtains start to close as everything really feels like it's ending. This is terrifying for me and I don't want it to be over.

  "Beach time?" Hunter asks as he stands up right before me.

  "Of course." I smile and join him in standing up.

  "Let me know if you'll be here for dinner!" Darius calls to us.

  "We won't forget!" Hunter responds for us.

  I toss my sweater off and hand it to Luz who happily takes it. She's been begging to wear it for weeks. I wear a tank top and baggy shorts that make the sun bearable and honestly quite nice. Hunter holds my hand the whole time as we head into Bonesborough.

  The city is buzzing and people are happy again. The portal is in the middle of the town square but it'll be closing at sundown. Three hours from now. I put my sunglasses on and let my hair free from the prissy style it was in.

  "You ready?" Hunter asks as we approach the portal.

  "As I'll ever be. Wanna race?" I ask and point to Harry who crawls on my wrist.

  "You always cheat or catch me off guard. Not your tactic this time?" He teases as we step through.

  "Nah, not this time." I laugh and Harry turns into a staff.

  "Y/N! Hunter! What can you tell us ab-" A reporter immediately starts.

  "Oh, that's why you wanted to race?" Hunter laughs as he hops on Flapjack.

  "Duh." I snicker and take off into the sky.

  The warm summer air is nice. The wind pushes my hair back as we barrel towards the beach. To my surprise, it's completely empty. I still manage to beat Hunter and land it in the sand just seconds before him. I do end up getting some in my shoes but it's worth it.

  "You know I let you win, right?" He says out of breath.

  "Yeah right." I laugh and begin walking closer to the water. "I'm naturally talented."

  I kick off my shoes and socks right before the water starts and step in, Hunter right behind me. I take a seat on the dry part so only my legs are in the water. And it's nice. Hunter joins me and sits close. He looks at me so delicately and takes my hand. I let him play with my fingers and take in everything.

  "Y/N?" He says.

  "Hm?" I look at him, his face only inches away. He leans in quickly and kisses me. But I know that's not why he said my name.

  "Why won't you talk about your choice?" He asks.

  "Because I don't know what to do," I admit quietly and he gives all of his attention. "I mean, what do you do when an adventure ends? When the battle is over and won. It still feels like there are so many unanswered questions. How do I choose if something is ending or starting? Stay or go? I could stay here in the human realm where it's safer. Back to school, my old life, everything I left behind. Or do I go back to the demon realm and train to be a part of it all, the action? But what about peace of mind? What is my problem?" I rant before going quiet. "I don't want things to change."

  "Change can be difficult. It can be the har-" He starts and successfully makes me laugh.

  "Please don't Anne Boonchuy me right now." I laugh.

  "But it's good advice. And you aren't even really letting go of everything. Your choice isn't permanent. You can still go wherever you want for the holidays, summer, and fall. And nothing will ever change me and you. Not the way I feel about you. I told you, I don't care where I am as long as it's with you." He comforts.

  "And I really appreciate that. I don't think I could ever choose if it wasn't for you. But do I want to be with you in a statistics classroom or training?" I ask and he gives a small laugh.

  "I guess neither is perfect. But whatever happens, you'll make the right choice." He assures me.

  "I've spent so long wanting to come home but now it feels like I don't belong here. I meant what I said about being in the wrong place at the wrong time. None of this would've happened if I didn't follow Luz. If I hadn't skipped class. But what if it wasn't the wrong place or the wrong time? Because sometimes it feels like going to the Boiling Isles was exactly what I needed. Before there, I pushed everyone away. I surrounded myself with terrible people who enabled me so I didn't have to think. But now I'm talking about feelings and being better, you know?" I admit.

  "So you want to go back to the demon realm?" He asks.

  "I think so? But that scares me because it feels like I'm giving up my last piece of normalcy. But then again, maybe it's worth it. Because without it, I wouldn't have you." I squeeze his hand and see a small smile go across his face.

  "You changed everything for me and I don't think I'll ever be able to thank you enough for that. You teach me what love is supposed to feel like every day. Not the fake stuff I got from Phillip or the coven-heads before things got better. I craved genuine companionship for so long and then I got it with you. But once we became friends, I couldn't help myself and I fell in love with you." He smiles and gently cups my cheeks, leaning closer to me for comfort.

  "I think I want to go to the demon realm. At least for this semester." I say as my hands hold onto his forearms. Now, I just want to focus on him. "I love you."

  "More than the ocean?" He asks jokingly, not expecting my answer.

  "More than the ocean," I whisper and press my forehead to his.

  "Really?" He says, totally shocked.

  "Yes, more than the ocean. More than anything." As soon as I'm done talking, he throws his arms around me and hugs me so tightly.

  We laugh together as the balance is thrown off and he lands us both in the sand. My hair takes most of the sand below us but neither of us cares. He just holds me close with his head buried by my neck.

  "You were exactly what I needed when I met you. You still are." He whispers softly as one hand plays with my hair. "Loving you is my favorite part of any day."

  "Please, just kiss me," I whisper as he sits up slightly.

  One hand snakes back to cup my cheek as he slightly leans in. His eyes look so perfectly into mine as he leans in. Our eyes shut around the same time before he can kiss me.

  "I'm all yours." He whispers against my lips before pressing his to mine. My hands slip into his hair as he smiles into the kiss. He is so lovely. I get so lost in it, I don't know how much time has passed but I never want to let go even though it's time.

  "We should probably get going unless we want to get stuck in the human realm," I whisper after we pull away.

  "Probably." He agrees, giving me another squeeze before sitting up. He takes my hand with both of us and looks at it before looking back at me. "I meant what I said. I'm yours. You're all I want."

  "Well, I'm yours." I nod and another smile creeps on his face.

  "So, this is it, huh? Today is the last day things will be the same as they were. The demon realm is completely different now." He stands up before helping me up.

  "I guess so. But it's worth it, there's nothing to be afraid of anymore, no one to fight." I shrug.

  "Neither of us have something to prove anymore either. It's like we can finally just be happy." He says contently.

  "Are you scared that things might change? That maybe something else will come up?" I ask.

  "No, not really. We rebuilt this system so nothing like that can ever happen again. The Boiling Isles isn't run by just one person anymore, it's a group of people. Even a few teenagers who aren't old enough to take part yet but will be soon." He laughs.

  "Well, are you ready to go?" I ask and hold my hand out to him.

  "Ready." He takes it.

  "I am gonna miss this place," I admit while looking around. "We'll be back right here next summer anyways. We'll survive until then."

  "It might feel like an ending but this is really just a new beginning, right?" He asks as we start walking together.

  "A new beginning."

The End.